MENU

Where the world comes to study the Bible

The Gospel According To Jesus

Related Media

Introduction

It is always a good time for us to think about what comes after this life is finished.1 And who better to tell us than Jesus? After all, He not only raised the dead;2 He rose from the dead Himself.3

The First Thing Jesus Wants Us To Know Is That Everyone Isn’t Going To Heaven.

13 “Enter through the narrow gate; for the gate is wide and the way is broad that leads to destruction, and there are many who enter through it. 14 “For the gate is small and the way is narrow that leads to life, and there are few who find it (Matthew 7:12-14).

Jesus’ words here should prompt us to give this matter of where we go when we die serious thought. Just what is it that will get us into heaven, and what is it that won’t? Jesus clearly tells us the way to heaven, and also the things that won’t get us there. Let’s start with what Jesus says won’t get a person into heaven.

What Won’t Get Us To Heaven

It was commonly assumed that godly people could be identified by how much money they had. It was likewise assumed that the rich could be assured of attaining eternal life in heaven.4 Jesus told this story in Luke chapter 16, in order to make it clear that having money won’t get you to heaven.

“Now there was a rich man, and he habitually dressed in purple and fine linen, joyously living in splendor every day. 20 “And a poor man named Lazarus was laid at his gate, covered with sores, 21 and longing to be fed with the crumbs which were falling from the rich man’s table; besides, even the dogs were coming and licking his sores. 22 “Now the poor man died and was carried away by the angels to Abraham’s bosom; and the rich man also died and was buried. 23 “In Hades he lifted up his eyes, being in torment, and saw Abraham far away and Lazarus in his bosom (Luke 16:19-23).

These words of Jesus were shocking to those who heard them. A poor man made it to heaven, but the rich man did not. Being financially comfortable gives no assurance that a person is going to heaven. Jesus went even farther, when He said that wealth may very well hinder one from getting into heaven:

And Jesus said to His disciples, “Truly I say to you, it is hard for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven. 24 “Again I say to you, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God.” 25 When the disciples heard this, they were very astonished and said, “Then who can be saved?” (Matthew 19:23-25)

Being Religious Won’t Get You To Heaven, Either.

“For I say to you that unless your righteousness surpasses that of the scribes and Pharisees, you will not enter the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:20).

The scribes and the Pharisees were the most religious people of Jesus’ day, and yet Jesus declared that one would have to be more righteous than these folks to get into heaven. This is also clear in the words Jesus spoke to Nicodemus, one of the most prominent Bible teachers of his day:5

3 Jesus answered and said to him, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born again he cannot see the kingdom of God.” 4 Nicodemus said to Him, “How can a man be born when he is old? He cannot enter a second time into his mother’s womb and be born, can he?” 5 Jesus answered, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. 6 “That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. 7 “Do not be amazed that I said to you, ‘You must be born again’” (John 3:3-7).6

Simply put, being religious is not the way to get to heaven.

So How Does One Get To Heaven?

Jesus has told us that neither wealth, nor good works, nor being religious is the way one gets to heaven. How, then, can we be assured of going to heaven? We find the answer in a in a most unexpected place and time – at the time when Jesus was hanging on the cross, between two thieves.

Earlier, both thieves had mocked Jesus, and dared Him to come down from His cross, to save Himself, and them. Now, we are told that one of those thieves has had a change of mind, and of heart:

One of the criminals who were hanged there was hurling abuse at Him, saying, “Are You not the Christ? Save Yourself and us!” 40 But the other answered, and rebuking him said, “Do you not even fear God, since you are under the same sentence of condemnation? 41 “And we indeed are suffering justly, for we are receiving what we deserve for our deeds; but this man has done nothing wrong.” 42 And he was saying, “Jesus, remember me when You come in Your kingdom!” 43 And He said to him, “Truly I say to you, today you shall be with Me in Paradise.” (Luke 23:39-43).

How Could Jesus Promise This Guilty Sinner Eternal Life?

Who could possibly be more unworthy of heaven than this fellow? He was a condemned man, in the midst of his own execution. He had just mocked Jesus, like his fellow criminal. He couldn’t claim good works as the basis for his salvation, nor could he promise that he would do better from now on. He was, by his own admission, a sinner deserving death.

But you see, this is actually the first necessary requirement of the gospel. Like this criminal, we must acknowledge that we, too, are sinners in God’s sight, worthy of death.

The second necessary requirement is that we must come to fear God, and to acknowledge that Jesus Christ is innocent, sinless. If Jesus were a guilty sinner, like these two thieves, then He could save no one. But because He is righteous, He can die in the sinner’s place, and bear his or her punishment.

The third necessary requirement is that we must believe in the resurrection of Jesus from the dead. If Jesus did not rise from the dead, how could He enter into His kingdom, and how could He bring anyone else into His kingdom with Him? No, Jesus must rise from the dead, and this criminal knew it, and believed it would happen.

To sum it up, this criminal recognized his sin, and his unworthiness to get into heaven. He now acknowledged Jesus to be sinless, and his only means of getting into heaven. And he was assured of this because the resurrection of Jesus was also the basis for his resurrection, when he died.

This is what gave that thief assurance that he would, that day, enter into our Lord's kingdom, to spend eternity with Him. This is because his salvation was not based up on his goodness, his wealth, or his works - it was based upon who Jesus was, and is, and what He has done to save sinners like us. And because of this, he could be assured that his salvation would last forever, because it rested on who Jesus is, and what He did to save sinners.

No wonder the gospel is called “good news!” What news could possibly be better than this. If you have not yet come to trust in Jesus as this criminal did, I urge you to do it today. That is the gospel. That is the way to heaven.


1 See Ecclesiastes 7:1-2.

2 See Matthew 11:2-6; Luke 7:12-18; John 11:1-45.

3 See Matthew 16:21; Luke 24:1-48.

4 This was even the view of the disciples, until Jesus corrected it. See Matthew 19:23-25.

5 See John 3:10.

6 We should note that Nicodemus will eventually come to be born again. See John 19:39-40.

Related Topics: Basics for Christians, Christian Education, Christian Life, Evangelism, Introduction to Theology, Soteriology (Salvation)

The Net Pastor’s Journal, Eng Ed, Issue 50, Winter 2024

A ministry of…

Author: Dr. Roger Pascoe, President,
Email: [email protected]

I. Strengthening Expository Preaching: Preaching Doctrine

Since it is impossible for me to deal with all aspects of preaching doctrine, I have decided to focus particularly on the application of doctrine since that, it seems to me, is one of the big challenges in preaching. How do I make doctrine relevant to life and not simply a concept to be understood? How can I teach doctrine in my preaching in such a way that people recognize its importance and value to their lives, such that it shapes their thinking, behaviour, decisions, relationships, values etc.?

In addressing this topic, I will try, in this and subsequent editions of this Journal, to give you…

A. Some factors in our contemporary culture that impact the preaching of doctrine.

B. Three important steps in preaching doctrine.

C. Some specific examples of the application of doctrine in preaching.

D. Helpful hints for preaching doctrine.

E. Some concluding reminders about preaching doctrine.

First, then, by way of an introduction to this topic let me comment on…

A. Some Factors In Our Contemporary Culture That Impact The Preaching Of Doctrine.

A1. The Impact of Contemporary Christian Music on Doctrine. The music we hear and sing in church now is influenced greatly by secular music. You could argue that such has always been the case, but that doesn’t make it right nor does it mean that it should continue to be the case. Many contemporary Christian songs could just as easily be songs played on secular radio programs since they sound the same and contain, in some instances, no references that would easily identify them as Christian.

Christian music genre is not just a matter of preference. It’s not just a matter of whether you like traditional hymns or contemporary worship music. That’s a very superficial way of looking at music. Surely, the music we choose for our worship services must be selected on the basis of…

1. The theology of the lyrics - their theological integrity and instruction.

2. Its connection to the theme of the sermon, for all aspects of a church service, I would argue, should be unified. Indeed, a kaleidoscope of music totally unrelated to the theme of the sermon produces a disjointed service and disconnects the worship in music from the worship in the Word.

3. Its expression of worship to God

4. Its connection with Christian life experience

5. The style of the musical composition and the instrumentation played.

6. Its connection with our evangelical history. This criterion is often overlooked but vitally necessary because the advent and popularity of contemporary Christian music lays the emphasis on “contemporary” and contributes to the disconnection from the past that has arisen in our churches, so much so that we are actually raising a generation of young people now who have no connection to our theological traditions, doctrines, or history.

So, as we talk about preaching doctrine, be aware that preaching and teaching doctrine is not limited to the sermon. We should teach doctrine in our music as well. Sadly, much of the contemporary music (not all) either contains no doctrinal content whatsoever or doctrine that is rooted in other ecclesiastical traditions that may be contrary to what we believe and practice. Thus, the proliferation of church music that is from the contemporary genre only, without some traditional music, exacerbates the movement away from preaching doctrine and contributes to the biblical and theological illiteracy of so many of our congregants, particularly our young people.

A2. The Impact of a Contemporary Worldview on Doctrine. The way our society in general thinks usually makes its way into our congregations. Contemporary cultural thinking rejects the notion that there is knowable, absolute, authoritative truth. Instead, those who hold this philosophy consider all truth to be relative and situational, depending on your personal worldview and experience, which, they think, is more relevant to and authoritative in their lives than abstract concepts. Thus, this contemporary philosophy has affected the attitude with which people listen to sermons, particularly sermons on biblical doctrine.

Closely connected to this way of thinking is the cultural emphasis today on individual rights and freedoms, which similarly impacts the preaching of doctrine. Individualism not only stresses private preference but also personal, individual authority that says, “What I believe is my business and no one else is going to tell me what is right or wrong.” Rather than preaching to people whose basic assumption is that the Bible is true and accurate in all that it affirms, many people today come to our church services with the attitude, “Since when was biblical doctrine the ultimate authority for my faith and practice? Who gives you the authority to tell me what is true and what is not?” As a result we have pews filled with people of diverse theological persuasions, many of which have no sound biblical basis, and, in many cases, people with no theological persuasion at all.

Added to this, many Christians view the church, its ministry, and programs, much like choosing from a menu in a restaurant or buying your groceries: “Which one do I like best, suits my needs best, delivers the most benefit to me?” This emphasis on individualistic preference manifests itself in the erratic attendance levels in many evangelical churches today. As one pastor said to me, the congregation seems to change weekly. If the schedule of another activity (e.g. sports) conflicts with and is considered to be more attractive than attending a church service, then that activity gets priority.

Part of this consumer-oriented, self-centered mentality is the drive for instant gratification, from fast foods to pain killers. Undoubtedly this is why so many popular Christian books that fill the Christian bookstores are so superficial. They are responding to the demand for a “five easy step solution” to life’s complex questions, all the way from raising children, to handling debt, to knowing the future.

All this to say that the demand for instant solutions and the emphasis on private preference manifests itself in the general attitude to biblical doctrine. Church, for much of the current generation, is just another item on the list of things that they can purchase and when assessing which church or church service to purchase from they are driven by a materialistic view: “What’s in it for me? What’s the benefit for my children?”

Undoubtedly, television and movies have had a great impact on the seeming inability of people in general to interact with and think through philosophical and theological issues. TV and Hollywood are bombarding the culture with their philosophy and people are subconsciously absorbing it. So, the challenge for us, as preachers, is to make sure that the theology we teach is not left in the realm of an abstract concept but is directly related to practical living.

Sadly, many preachers have fallen captive to this materialistic culture and, in response, preach sermons that satisfy the contemporary worldview, such as “how-to” sermons, “felt-need” sermons, and Christian psychology and counselling, all of which are designed to deliver a tangible, take-home value to the listener’s perceived needs, but which, in the final analysis, are by-and-large anthropocentric sermons devoid, in many instances, of any focus on God and the doctrines of his Word. We must remember that theology is and must be fundamentally practical, otherwise it fails to make a difference in people’s lives. Thus, when preaching doctrine, preachers must be sure to make clear how this should affect lives – our relationships, values, priorities, beliefs, morality etc.

So, the challenge for preachers in this contemporary context is: How do you preach to people whose largely secular thinking drives every part of their lives, including what they want out of church? How do you effectively preach to people who are more attuned to feelings, sights, sounds, touch, and experience than they are to thinking with their minds about propositional truth? How do you preach to people who do not believe that there is absolute truth? How do you preach to people, many of whom think that what is true for you is not necessarily true for them?

I would argue that as postmodernism gradually deconstructs society’s worldview (through concepts such as moral relativism, social pluralism, evolutionary humanism), the more Christian doctrine becomes relevant in helping people put their lives and worldview back together again. Furthermore, before we can teach people the “how” of Christian behavior, we must teach them the “what” of Christian doctrine. If they don’t know “what” we believe and “why” we believe it, they cannot possibly understand “how” to apply it to their Christian lives. As B. B. Warfield expresses it: “The universally acknowledged principle that what a person believes will determine how he behaves underscores the importance of preaching correct doctrine” (“The Indispensableness of Systematic Theology to the Preacher,” in The Masters Seminary Journal, Fall 1996). This is one of the problems with “how-to” or “felt-needs” anthropocentric sermons. They try to change the way people live without first changing the way they think based on biblical truth.

A3. The Impact of Contemporary Biblical Illiteracy on Doctrine. Not that long ago (perhaps only as far back as the early to mid-20th century), preachers could count on the majority of their congregation knowing the biblical narratives and understanding and affirming biblical doctrines, at least to varying degrees. But you can’t count on that now. Fewer and fewer church-goers know their Bibles or biblical doctrine.

As preaching doctrine becomes more and more of a necessity, many preachers find it more and more of a challenge and less and less attractive to do so, perhaps because they themselves do not know or adequately understand biblical doctrine, or perhaps because preaching doctrine might impact their relationship with their congregation, many of whom may not accept what they preach. Thus, this issue of the biblical illiteracy of many church-goers has the effect of rendering many preachers fearful of preaching doctrine lest they be misunderstood, or worse lest they offend their congregations. Thus, in many cases, they shy away from doing so.

Life seems to be advancing at such a pace that what was accepted even 10 years ago is now redundant and tossed aside to make way for the new. In this culture of high speed change, history and tradition are not important to the younger generation anymore. They live for the present in isolation from the past and without much concern for the future. Evolution, which is being fervently preached in schools, on TV and other forms of entertainment, has probably had one of the greatest impacts on this type of thinking as it effectively detaches people from any significant past and leaves them confused about any significant future.

We must maintain a connection to our evangelical roots and recognize their impact on the church. I mentioned it earlier with regard to the church music scene, but its impact is more far-reaching than just music. It impacts doctrinal traditions as well. The doctrines we teach in conservative, evangelical churches has grown out of a long history of theological debate and study by individuals, churches, and denominations. What we believe today is, in large part, due to the theological scholarship of people whom God has gifted to analyze, articulate, and promote sound biblical doctrine, and we thank God for them.

Concluding Remarks. This short background survey is designed to highlight some of the secular influences on our contemporary evangelical churches that underscore the necessity of getting back to basics through the preaching and teaching of biblical doctrine. As Timothy George argues, “The recovery of doctrinal preaching is essential to the renewal of the church ... The presupposition of doctrinal preaching is that the God who has once and for all come in Jesus Christ and once and for all spoken in Holy Scripture still comes and still speaks to His people through the faithful proclamation of His Word in the power of the Holy Spirit” (“Doctrinal Preaching” in Handbook of Contemporary Preaching, ed. Michael Duduit, pages 93 and 95).

Though many people would say that they want sermons that address their “felt needs,” our task is to deliver sermons that address their “real needs.” Their real needs are spiritual and their spiritual needs must be addressed first and foremost with sound biblical teaching, including doctrine.

This concludes my discussion of the first item (“A”) above: “Some factors in our contemporary culture that impact the preaching of doctrine.” I will continue discussing various other aspects of doctrinal preaching (see “B” to “E” above) in subsequent editions of this NET Pastors Journal.

II. Strengthening Biblical Leadership:
Order In The Church, Part 4, 1 Timothy 2:1-15

As we noticed last time, 1 Timothy is structured around five “charges” (points of instruction) that the apostle Paul issues to the young pastor Timothy, who was Paul’s son in the faith and his protégé (pupil, apprentice). These five charges are as follows:

A. A charge concerning pastoral responsibility (1:3-20): “Wage the good warfare.”

B. A charge concerning public worship (2:1-15): “The men should pray…the women should learn quietly.”

C. A charge concerning pastoral leadership (3:1-16): “How one ought to behave in the house of God.”

D. A charge concerning personal devotion (4:1-6:2): “Keep a close watch on yourself and on the teaching.”

E. A charge concerning pastoral motives (6:3-21): “Keep the commandment unstained…guard the deposit entrusted to you.”

In the previous three editions of this Journal (NPJ 47, 48, 49), I covered the first charge (“A”) concerning pastoral responsibilities:

A1. The responsibility to maintain pure doctrine (1:3-11)

A2. The responsibility to testify to God’s saving grace (1:12-17)

A3. The responsibility to fulfill your pastoral mandate (1:18-20).

In this edition we will study the second charge in 1 Timothy…

B. A Charge Concerning Public Worship (2:1-15): “The men should pray…the women should learn quietly.”

Paul now proceeds to lay out certain specifics and procedural details about the general charge to Timothy to fulfill his mandate (1:18-20). The first item is…

B1. An exhortation to congregational prayer (2:1-7). “First of all, then, I urge that supplications, prayers, intercessions, and thanksgivings be made for all people” (2:1).

a) The primacy of congregational prayer (2:1a). By saying “first of all, then, I urge…” Paul evidently wants Timothy, in his leadership of the church at Ephesus, to give first priority to the public, collective, and regular practice of prayer. Paul is not exercising his apostolic authority here by way of command but rather he is appealing to the congregation (urging them) to engage in what should be of primary importance.

b) The nature of congregational prayer (2:1b) is described here in four terms - “supplications, prayers, intercessions, and thanksgivings” - all of which should be expressed in the church’s public prayers. It is difficult to make clear distinctions between these various descriptions of prayer, but, without trying to be too definitive, I think there are subtle differences in these terms, perhaps as follows…

“Supplications” - requests presented to God concerning specific needs.

“Prayers” – a general term of speaking to and hearing from God.

“Intercessions” – petitioning God on behalf of someone else.

“Thanksgivings” – expressing to God our gratitude for blessings received, strength provided, clarity given, opportunities presented, responses awaited etc. Surely, thanksgiving should be our attitude in all our prayers.

Prayer, then, should not only have priority and regularity among us as to its practice and include different aspects as to its nature, but notice also…

c) The scope of congregational prayer (2:1c-2a) is to be universal: “…for all people, for kings and all who are in high positions.” Public prayer is not to be limited to our needs or our locality but is to be universal (“all people”) including those in positions of authority (“for kings and all who are in high positions”). Indeed, those who hold higher official positions in government, in law enforcement, in the law courts etc., and in our places of employment surely need our prayers today more than ever.

This exhortation should challenge us as to whether prayer in the churches in which we minister is so characterized. It is so easy for us to become myopic in our prayer life, isn’t it? Do we engage in serious supplication and intercession in the spirit of thanksgiving, not only for ourselves but for all people? Do we remember to pray publicly for world affairs, the spread of the gospel, the salvation of the lost? Or are we more concerned about our own needs and wants?

d) The objective of congregational prayer (2:2b) is that we may lead a peaceful and quiet life, godly and dignified in every way.” Our rulers, leaders, and authorities make a significant difference in the conditions under which we live congregationally and individually. Those who rule over us can impact the quality and freedom and testimony of our lives. Our earnest prayer should be that we be allowed to live “peaceful and quiet” lives, unopposed by our neighbors and authorities and undistracted from our Christian responsibilities, such that our Christian testimony would be “godly and dignified in every way.” Collective prayers of this nature and with this objective would have as their ultimate goal the spread of the gospel through the freedom and peace that we would enjoy.

e) The reasons for congregational prayer (2:3-7). Paul gives three reasons why the practice of congregational prayer, as he has described it, is so important.

First, congregational prayer is important because … prayer for “all people” (2:1) is “good and it is pleasing in the sight of God our Savior” (2:3). It is always “good” to engage in practices that are “pleasing” to God, and prayers that are pleasing to God are efficacious because they accord with God’s desire for “all people to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth” (2:4). This is a marvelous truth, that the heart of God, expressed in its fullness at the cross of Christ, has as its objective the salvation of all people.

The saving purpose of God is universal in its scope – no one can ever say that God did not love them or that Christ did not die for them. Nonetheless, sadly, some will not be saved, not because of any deficiency on God’s part but because of their stubborn refusal to accept the salvation he has provided for them and offers them in Christ. Indeed, God’s desire is not only the salvation of all people, but that once saved they will “come to the knowledge of the truth.” This is surely one of the primary responsibilities of pastoral leadership – to ensure that believers are taught the Scriptures accurately and clearly and trained in upright Christian living, so that they progress in their knowledge of the truth and their relationship with God (2 Tim. 3:16; Eph. 4:13-16).

Second, congregational prayer is important because … prayer for the salvation of all people has a profoundly doctrinal basis concerning the essential nature of the godhead and God’s relationship with the human race. The truth that “there is one God” (2:5a) eliminates any pagan notion of multiple gods or that all roads lead to heaven. And since there is only one God, there can only be “one mediator between God and humanity,” and that person is “the man Christ Jesus” (2:5b). Only Christ Jesus, being truly God, could provide the way by which rebellious people can be reconciled to God (2 Cor. 5:14-21), which purpose he mediated when, at the cross, he “gave himself as a ransom for all” (2:6a).

Notice again, that salvation is provided for and available to all people through Christ, “which is the testimony given at the proper time” (2:6b), the time when Christ came into the world, lived a perfect life and died as a perfect sacrifice for the sins of the world, all at just the right time in world history (Gal. 4:4). This short statement of Christian doctrine sets out very succinctly the basis of salvation and the underlying motivation to pray for the salvation of all people.

Third, congregational prayer is important because … prayer for the salvation of all people is a continuation of the apostle Paul’s ministry. For this I was appointed a preacher and an apostle (I am telling the truth, I am not lying), a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth” (2:7). Paul himself was called by Christ (Gal. 1:15) and appointed as an apostle to preach and teach the Gentiles based on his personal faith and the objective truth of the gospel, which ministry he exhorts pastor Timothy (and us) to continue.

B2. An instruction on congregational conduct (2:8-15). The apostle’s exhortation to congregational prayer leads to this instruction regarding a distinction between the participation and conduct of men and women in the church.

a) The participation and conduct of men in congregational prayer (2:8). “Therefore, I desire that in every place the men should pray, lifting holy hands without anger or quarreling.” That the apostle addresses this instruction specifically to “the men” is notable and relevant for our day in which there seems to be much confusion about who may participate in public worship and how.

As to the participants in public prayer, the apostle Paul instructs the men in the church to be active in this aspect of congregational worship. This raises some obvious questions, such as whether he means that only men exclusively may pray in public services or whether the women may pray as well, since in 1 Corinthians 11:5-6 he states that a woman who prays publicly must either have her head covered or have her hair cut off. It also raises the question as to whether Paul is addressing the men in the Ephesian church only or all men in every church.

My sense is that in 1 Timothy 2, Paul is not assigning public prayer to men exclusively any more than he is ordering proper deportment for women only. Rather, here in 1 Timothy 2:8, he is simply speaking to the men, urging them to take their proper responsibility and role in public worship services, one of which is public prayer. Perhaps the men in the Ephesian church were failing in this responsibility. Then, in 2:9-10, he is speaking to women, urging them to adorn themselves with appropriate apparel and godliness. These are the specific issues he is addressing in Timothy’s context. Furthermore, the introductory “likewise…” (2:9) seems to imply that women also may pray publicly, but that isn’t his focus in this chapter. This does not in any way contradict his instructions in 1 Corinthians 11, since orderly deportment and relationship between men and women in public worship is always to be maintained.

The manner in which the men pray publicly is also of importance to the apostle. They were to pray “lifting holy hands,” which in the first century church was a demonstration of reverence. I think it reasonable to suppose that such a mode of praying is not necessarily binding on all cultures for all time. Indeed, the emphasis seems to be not on the outward mode of public prayer but rather on the man’s inner holiness of life as manifested in his outward conduct - “without anger or quarreling” (2:8).

The behavior of an angry person is not conducive to holiness. Anger is the internal root of external quarreling. Anger is a lack of emotional self-control, usually in the person’s attempt to dominate others, to persuade others to submit to their will and their opinions. If left unjudged, this attitude often spills over into sinful behavior like quarreling. An angry, quarrelsome man is usually known by all in the congregation to be such, rendering him incapable of effectively praying on behalf of the congregation, some of whom have probably been negatively impacted by his behavior.

b) The participation and conduct of women in congregational worship (9-15). Here there are two aspects to the apostle’s instruction:

The first aspect is their modest deportment in congregational worship (2:9-10):9 Likewise also that women should adorn themselves in respectable apparel, with modesty and self-control, not with braided hair and gold or pearls or costly attire, 10 but with good works, as is proper for women who profess godliness.”

Here the apostle focuses not on the woman’s participation in prayer (as you might expect, following what he has just said to the men), but on their general decorum. The reason for this instruction is not given, so we will not speculate. Nevertheless, it seems self-evident that some of the women in the church at Ephesus were presenting themselves in ways that drew attention to themselves. Paul addresses this practice by instructing the women that their behavior and dress be characterized by “modesty and self-control” both in dress and behavior, which, given the context, have a direct impact on congregational worship.

Lest you think that Paul is focused on the externals only, note that with both the men and the women he links the external directly with the internal. As to the men they are to “pray, lifting holy hands” (external) and to do so “without anger or quarreling” (internal). As to the women, they are to dress “in respectable apparel, with modesty and self-control, not with braided hair or gold or pearls or costly attire” (external) but “with good works, as is proper for women who profess godliness” (internal).

As with the men (2:8), what goes on internally in a woman’s mind, heart, and attitude, is manifest outwardly in her dress and behavior. This is something that is largely forgotten in today’s culture, in which outward dress and conduct is often not connected to inward attitude and reverence. But surely, how we present ourselves outwardly when we gather as a church must be consistent with the occasion of worshipping God - our dress and conduct are a reflection of our attitude to the place and the person we worship, from which nothing in our deportment should be a distraction. This, according to the apostle Paul, should be clearly manifested by both Christian men and women in public worship.

Rather than drawing attention to themselves in the place of public worship by their external adornment, the women should adorn themselves with “good works” as is “proper for women who profess godliness.” Thus, internal holiness of character is always reflected in external modesty and reverence.

The second aspect of the apostle’s instruction to women is their quiet attitude in public worship (2:11-15): 11 A woman must learn quietly with all submissiveness. 12 I do not permit a woman to teach or to exercise authority over a man; rather, she is to remain quiet (2:11-12).

Here, Paul personalizes his exhortation - “a woman” (rather than “the women”) must learn quietly with all submissiveness” (2:11). The deportment of a woman in a public worship service is to be that of a quiet, submissive learner, specifically in relation to the men. Paul goes on to qualify what he has just said: “But I do not permit a woman to teach or to exercise authority over a man; rather, she is to remain quiet” (2:12). That’s what he means by a quiet, submissive learner – it’s all in relation to the men who are assigned the role of leadership in the church. This instruction appears to support the idea that there must have been some women in the church at Ephesus who were anything but quiet and submissive to the men.

Paul supports his instruction here by citing two factors…

1. The order of creation: “For Adam was formed first, then Eve” (2:13). Eve was created after Adam, from Adam, and for Adam (Gen. 2:7; 2:20-23; 1 Cor. 11:8-9). Adam was her head, not vice-versa, and this order in creation is to be recognized in the assembly of God’s people in public worship. Thus, before sin entered the world, God had already established a distinction in the relationship and functions of the man and the woman at creation.

2. The order of the fall: “…and Adam was not deceived, but the woman was deceived and has come to be in transgression” (2:14). This is most instructive as to how Paul states this. On the one hand, Eve was the first to sin, being thoroughly deceived by Satan. On the other hand, Adam, following Eve’s initiative, also sinned, but knowingly and voluntarily. He was not deceived as Eve was; he knew exactly what he was doing, choosing to be disobedient to God’s instruction. The point is that by usurping Adam’s God-appointed role as the leader in their relationship, Eve became a transgressor and for that she came under God’s judgement so that despite her desire to rule over her husband he would rule over her (Gen. 3:16). This forms the basis for Paul’s instruction concerning the position of women in public worship – a position of subordination and submissiveness, not leadership and authority.

Nonetheless, a woman is not consigned to a position of insignificance: “Yet she will be saved through childbearing—if they continue in faith and love and holiness, with self-control” (2:15). As a direct result of Eve’s transgression, the woman (Eve specifically but all women by extension) was cursed with pain in childbirth (Gen. 3:16). Nevertheless, in spite of introducing sin into the world and despite the consequent curse of pain in childbirth, women are not beyond the reach of salvation. Rather, she will be saved through childbearing.” There are several interpretive difficulties here…

a) What does childbearing have to do with a woman’s salvation? The reference to childbearing is connected to the curse on women because of sin – namely, pain in childbearing. The overall sense seems to be that despite the curse, Eve’s sin was not irredeemable. Rather, even though the consequence of her sin was pain in childbearing for all women, women can and are saved and the evidence of their salvation is their continuance in “faith and love and holiness…” This qualification is consistent with the doctrine of perseverance, that those who are truly saved will manifest a godly life and persevere to the end.

Since this verse is contrasted to the previous verse (“nevertheless” or “yet”), contextually it seems that Paul is saying that the primary role of married women (whom he has been addressing in the church at Ephesus) is to bear children (obviously, only if they are able), not to lead in the church. That is, a married woman’s “leadership” role is bearing children, something for which women are uniquely gifted and which men cannot do.

“Through childbearing” here does not mean that childbearing is the means of a woman’s salvation, but rather that as a consequence of childbearing she provides leadership and derives fulfillment in the home through giving birth to and raising godly children.

b) To whom does “they” refer? The switch from singular “she” to plural “they” is simply the way Paul is switching from his reference to Eve specifically to all women generally. Thus, “they (all women generally) will be saved in childbearing if…”.

c) What does “if they continue in faith…” mean? A married women’s contribution to the building up of the church is through their godly example to their children – hence, “if they continue in faith.”

III. Sermon Outlines

Title: Learning from Jesus – Witnessing his deity (Matthew 27:45-54)

Subject: Five testimonies of Calvary.

Theme: God has given ample evidence at Calvary that Jesus Christ is his Son.

Point I: The testimony of the midday darkness (27:45).

1. The peculiarity of the darkness.

a) It extinguished the sun.

b) It enveloped the land.

c) It exposed God’s hand.

2. The portrayal of the darkness.

a) The darkness portrayed the sufferings of Christ.

b) The darkness portrayed the identity of Christ.

c) The darkness portrayed the isolation of Christ.

d) The darkness portrayed the blackness of sin.

e) The darkness portrayed the wrath of God.

Point II: The testimony of the temple veil (27:51a).

1. The veil of the temple was a warning to stay away from God because he is holy and men are sinful.

2. The torn veil of the temple was an invitation to come near to God…

a) … because the debt of sin had been paid.

b) … because access to God had been opened up for all.

Point III: The testimony of the earthquake (27:51b).

1. The earthquake testified to the significance of Christ’s death.

2. The earthquake fulfilled Jesus’ prophecy (Lk. 19:40).

3. The earthquake was Calvary’s answer to Sinai.

4. The earthquake was Calvary’s response to Eden.

Point IV: The testimony of the opened graves (27:52-53).

1. The opened graves symbolized the final resurrection of the saints.

2. The opened graves were a public exhibition.

Point V: The testimony of the soldiers (27:54).

1. What they saw caused them to fear.

2. Their fear caused them to testify.

Related Topics: Pastors

La Revue Internet Des Pasteurs, Fre Ed 50, Edition de l’hiver 2024

Un ministère de…

Auteur: Dr. Roger Pascoe, Président,
Email: [email protected]

I. Renforcement de la prédication par exposition : Prêcher la doctrine

Puisqu’il m’est impossible d’aborder tous les aspects de la prédication de la doctrine, j’ai décidé de me concentrer particulièrement sur l’application de la doctrine car cela me semble être l’un des grands défis de la prédication. Comment puis-je rendre la doctrine pertinente pour la vie et non simplement un concept à comprendre ? Comment puis-je enseigner la doctrine dans ma prédication de telle manière que les gens reconnaissent son importance et sa valeur dans leur vie, de telle sorte qu'elle façonne leur pensée, leur comportement, leurs décisions, leurs relations, leurs valeurs, etc. ?

En abordant ce sujet, je tenterai, dans cette édition et les suivantes de ce Journal, de vous donner…

A. Quelques facteurs de notre culture contemporaine qui ont un impact sur la prédication de la doctrine.

B. Trois étapes importantes dans la prédication de la doctrine.

C. Quelques exemples précis de l'application de la doctrine dans la prédication.

D. Conseils utiles pour prêcher la doctrine.

E. Quelques rappels concluants sur la doctrine de la prédication.

Tout d’abord, en guise d’introduction à ce sujet, permettez-moi de commenter…

A. Quelques facteurs de notre culture contemporaine qui ont un impact sur la prédication de la doctrine.

A1. L'impact de la musique chrétienne contemporaine sur la doctrine. La musique que nous entendons et chantons aujourd’hui à l’église est grandement influencée par la musique profane. On pourrait affirmer que cela a toujours été le cas, mais cela ne signifie pas que cela soit correct ni que cela devrait continuer ainsi. De nombreuses chansons chrétiennes contemporaines pourraient tout aussi bien être des chansons diffusées sur des programmes de radio profane, car elles sonnent de la même manière et ne contiennent, dans certains cas, aucune référence permettant de les identifier facilement comme chrétiennes.

Le genre de musique chrétienne n’est pas seulement une question de préférence. Il ne s’agit pas seulement de savoir si vous aimez les hymnes traditionnels ou la musique de d’adoration contemporaine. C’est une façon très superficielle de voir la musique. Certes, la musique que nous choisissons pour nos cultes d’adoration doit être sélectionnée sur la base de…

1. La théologie des paroles - leur intégrité théologique et leur instruction.

2. Son lien avec le thème du sermon, car, je dirais que tous les aspects d’un service dans l’église, devraient, être unifiés. En effet, un kaléidoscope de musique totalement sans rapport avec le thème du sermon produit un service décousu et déconnecte l’adoration en musique de l’adoration dans la Parole.

3. Son expression d'adoration envers Dieu

4. Son lien avec l'expérience de la vie chrétienne

5. Le style de la composition musicale et de l’instrumentation jouée.

6. Son lien avec notre histoire évangélique. Ce critère est souvent négligé, mais il d’une importance vitale, car l’avènement et la popularité de la musique chrétienne contemporaine met l’accent sur le « contemporain » et contribue à la déconnexion du passé qui s’est produite dans nos églises, à tel point que nous élevons en réalité une génération de jeunes aujourd'hui qui n'ont aucune connexion avec nos traditions théologiques, nos doctrines ou notre histoire.

Ainsi, lorsque nous parlons de doctrine de prédication, sachez que la prédication et l’enseignement de la doctrine ne se limitent pas au sermon. Nous devrions également enseigner la doctrine dans notre musique. Malheureusement, une grande partie de la musique contemporaine (pas la totalité) n’a soit aucun contenu doctrinal, soit une doctrine enracinée dans d’autres traditions ecclésiastiques qui peuvent être contraire à ce que nous croyons et pratiquons. Ainsi, la prolifération de musique d’église issue uniquement du genre contemporain, sans un peu de musique traditionnelle, exacerbe l’éloignement de la doctrine de la prédication et contribue à l’analphabétisme biblique et théologique d’un si grand nombre de nos fidèles, en particulier de nos jeunes.

A2. L'impact d'une vision contemporaine du monde sur la doctrine. La façon de penser de notre société en général se fraie généralement un chemin dans nos congrégations. La pensée culturelle contemporaine rejette l’idée selon laquelle il existe une vérité connaissable, absolue et qui fait autorité. Au lieu de cela, ceux qui soutiennent cette philosophie considèrent que toute vérité est relative et circonstancielle, en fonction de votre vision du monde et de votre expérience personnelle. Ils pensent que ces choses sont plus pertinentes et font autorité dans leur vie plus que les concepts abstraits. Ainsi, cette philosophie contemporaine a affecté l'attitude avec laquelle les gens écoutent les sermons, en particulier les sermons sur la doctrine biblique.

L’accent culturel mis aujourd’hui sur les droits et libertés individuels est étroitement lié à cette façon de penser, ce qui a également un impact sur la prédication de la doctrine. L’individualisme met non seulement l’accent sur les préférences privées, mais aussi sur l’autorité personnelle et individuelle qui dit : « Ce que je crois est mon affaire et personne d’autre ne me dira ce qui est bien ou mal. » Plutôt que de prêcher à des gens dont l’hypothèse fondamentale est que la Bible est vraie et exacte dans tout ce qu’elle affirme, de nombreuses personnes viennent aujourd’hui à nos cultes avec l’attitude selon laquelle : « Depuis quand la doctrine biblique est-elle l’autorité ultime pour ma foi et ma pratique ? Qui vous donne le pouvoir de me dire ce qui est vrai et ce qui ne l’est pas ? » En conséquence, nous avons des bancs remplis de personnes de convictions théologiques diverses, dont beaucoup n’ont aucune base biblique solide et, dans de nombreux cas, de personnes sans aucune conviction théologique.

De plus, de nombreux chrétiens considèrent l’Église, son ministère et ses programmes comme s’ils choisissaient un menu dans un restaurant ou faisaient leurs courses : « Lequel est-ce que j’aime le plus, répond le mieux à mes besoins, m’apporte le plus de bénéfices ? » Cet accent mis sur les préférences individualistes se manifeste aujourd’hui dans les niveaux de fréquentation irréguliers de nombreuses églises évangéliques. Comme me l’a dit un pasteur, la congrégation semble changer chaque semaine. Si l’horaire d’une autre activité (par exemple sportive) est en conflit avec et est considéré comme plus attrayant que d’assister à un service religieux, alors cette activité devient la priorité.

Une partie de cette mentalité égocentrique et orientée vers le consommateur réside dans la recherche d'une gratification instantanée, des fast-foods aux analgésiques. C’est sans doute la raison pour laquelle tant de livres chrétiens populaires qui remplissent les librairies chrétiennes sont si superficiels. Ils répondent à la demande d’une « solution facile en cinq étapes » aux questions complexes de la vie, depuis l’éducation des enfants jusqu’à la gestion des dettes et la connaissance de l’avenir.

Tout cela pour dire que l’exigence de solutions immédiates et l’accent mis sur les préférences privées se manifestent dans l’attitude générale à l’égard de la doctrine biblique. L’Église, pour une grande partie de la génération actuelle, n’est qu’un élément parmi d’autres sur la liste des choses qu’ils peuvent acheter et lorsqu’ils évaluent quelle église ou quel culte acheter, ils sont guidés par une vision matérialiste : « Qu’est-ce que cela m’apporte ? Quel est l’avantage pour mes enfants ?

Il ne fait aucun doute que la télévision et le cinéma ont eu un grand impact sur l’apparente incapacité des gens en général à interagir et à réfléchir aux questions philosophiques et théologiques. La télévision et Hollywood bombardent la culture avec leur philosophie et les gens l’absorbent inconsciemment. Ainsi, le défi pour nous, en tant que prédicateurs, est de veiller à ce que la théologie que nous enseignons ne reste pas dans le domaine d’un concept abstrait mais soit directement liée à la vie pratique.

Malheureusement, de nombreux prédicateurs sont devenus esclaves de cette culture matérialiste et, en réponse, ils prêchent des sermons qui satisfont la vision contemporaine du monde, tels que des sermons sur « le savoir-faire, » des sermons sur les « besoins ressentis, » ainsi que des sermons et des conseils de psychologie chrétienne, qui sont tous conçus pour apporter une valeur tangible et à emporter aux besoins perçus de l'auditeur, mais qui, en dernière analyse, sont dans l'ensemble des sermons anthropocentriques dépourvus, dans de nombreux cas, de toute focalisation sur Dieu et les doctrines de sa Parole. Nous devons nous rappeler que la théologie est et doit être fondamentalement pratique, sinon elle ne parviendra pas à faire une différence dans la vie des gens. Ainsi, lorsqu’ils prêchent la doctrine, les prédicateurs doivent s’assurer de préciser clairement comment cela devrait affecter la vie : nos relations, nos valeurs, nos priorités, nos croyances, notre moralité, etc.

Ainsi, le défi pour les prédicateurs dans ce contexte contemporain est le suivant : comment prêcher à des gens dont la pensée largement laïque détermine chaque aspect de leur vie, y compris ce qu’ils attendent de l’Église ? Comment prêcher efficacement à des personnes qui sont plus sensibles aux sentiments, aux images, aux sons, au toucher et à l’expérience qu’à la réflexion mentale sur la vérité propositionnelle ? Comment prêcher à ceux qui ne croient pas à la vérité absolue ? Comment prêchez-vous à des gens dont beaucoup pensent que ce qui est vrai pour vous ne l’est pas nécessairement pour eux ?

Je dirais qu’à mesure que le postmodernisme déconstruit progressivement la vision du monde de la société (à travers des concepts tels que le relativisme moral, le pluralisme social, l’humanisme évolutionniste), la doctrine chrétienne devient plus pertinente pour aider les gens à reconstituer leur vie et leur vision du monde. De plus, avant de pouvoir enseigner aux gens le « comment » du comportement chrétien, nous devons leur enseigner le « quoi » de la doctrine chrétienne. S’ils ne savent pas « ce que nous croyons » et « pourquoi » nous le croyons, ils ne peuvent pas comprendre « comment » l’appliquer à leur vie chrétienne. Comme l’exprime B. B. Warfield : « Le principe universellement reconnu selon lequel ce qu’une personne croit détermine son comportement souligne l’importance de prêcher une doctrine correcte » (« The Indispensableness of Systematic Theology to the Preacher », dans The Masters Seminary Journal, automne 1996). C’est l’un des problèmes des sermons anthropocentriques du « comment faire » ou des « besoins ressentis ». Ils essaient de changer la façon dont les gens vivent sans d’abord changer leur façon de penser sur la base de la vérité biblique.

A3. L'impact de l'analphabétisme biblique contemporain sur la doctrine. Il n’y a pas si longtemps (peut-être dès le début du milieu du XXe siècle), les prédicateurs pouvaient compter sur la majorité de leur congrégation connaissant les récits bibliques et comprenant et affirmant les doctrines bibliques, au moins à des degrés divers. Mais vous ne pouvez pas compter là-dessus maintenant. De moins en moins de fidèles connaissent leur Bible ou la doctrine biblique.

A mesure que prêcher de la doctrine devient de plus en plus nécessaire, de nombreux prédicateurs le trouvent de plus en plus difficile et de moins en moins attrayant à faire, peut-être parce qu'ils ne connaissent pas ou ne comprennent pas suffisamment la doctrine biblique, ou peut-être parce que prêcher de la doctrine biblique pourrait avoir un impact sur leur relation avec leur congrégation, dont beaucoup pourraient ne pas accepter ce qu'ils prêcheraient. Ainsi, le problème de l’analphabétisme biblique de nombreux fidèles a pour effet de faire craindre à de nombreux prédicateurs de prêcher une doctrine de peur d’être mal compris ou, pire encore, d’offenser leurs congrégations. Ainsi, dans de nombreux cas, ils hésitent à le faire.

La vie semble avancer à un tel rythme que ce qui était accepté il y a à peine dix ans est désormais surperflu et mis de côté pour faire place à du nouveau. Dans cette culture de changement à grande vitesse, l’histoire et la tradition ne sont plus importantes pour la jeune génération. Ils vivent pour le présent, isolés du passé et sans trop se soucier de l’avenir. L’évolution, qui est prêchée avec ferveur dans les écoles, à la télévision et dans d’autres formes de divertissement, a probablement eu l’un des impacts les plus importants sur ce type de pensée, car elle détache les gens de tout passé significatif et les laisses confuses quant à tout avenir significatif.

Nous devons maintenir un lien avec nos racines évangéliques et reconnaître leur impact sur l'Église. Je l’ai mentionné plus tôt à propos de la scène musicale religieuse, mais son impact va bien au-delà de la simple musique. Elle a également un impact sur les traditions doctrinales. Les doctrines que nous enseignons dans les églises évangéliques conservatrices sont le fruit d’une longue histoire de débats théologiques et d’études menées par des individus, des églises et des confessions. Ce que nous croyons aujourd'hui est, en grande partie, dû à l'érudition théologique de personnes dont Dieu a doté de capacités pour analyser, articuler et promouvoir une doctrine biblique solide, et nous remercions Dieu pour eux.

Remarques finales. Cette brève étude de contexte est conçue pour mettre en évidence certaines des influences laïques sur nos églises évangéliques contemporaines qui soulignent la nécessité de revenir aux sources à travers la prédication et l'enseignement de la doctrine biblique. Comme le soutient Timothy George : « Le rétablissement de la prédication doctrinale est essentiel au renouveau de l'Église… Le présupposé de la prédication doctrinale est que le Dieu qui est venu une fois pour toutes en Jésus-Christ et a parlé une fois pour toutes dans les Saintes Écritures vient encore et parle toujours à son peuple à travers la proclamation fidèle de sa Parole dans la puissance du Saint-Esprit » (« Doctrinal Preaching » dans Handbook of Contemporary Preaching, éd. Michael Duduit, pages 93 et 95).

Bien que beaucoup de gens diraient qu’ils veulent des sermons qui répondent à leurs « besoins ressentis », notre tâche est de délivrer des sermons qui répondent à leurs « besoins réels ». Leurs véritables besoins sont spirituels et leurs besoins spirituels doivent être satisfaits avant tout par un enseignement biblique solide, y compris la doctrine.

Ceci conclut ma discussion sur le premier élément (« A ») ci-dessus : « Certains facteurs de notre culture contemporaine qui ont un impact sur la prédication de la doctrine. » Je continuerai à discuter de divers autres aspects de la prédication doctrinale (voir « B » à « E » ci-dessus) dans les éditions ultérieures de ce NET Pastors Journal.

II. Renforcement du leadership biblique :
L'ordre dans l'Église, partie 4, 1 Timothy 2 :1-15

Comme nous l’avons remarqué la dernière fois, 1 Timothée est structuré autour de cinq « instructions » (points d’instruction) que l’apôtre Paul adresse au jeune pasteur Timothée, qui était le fils de Paul dans la foi et son protégé (élève, apprenti). Ces cinq instructions sont les suivantes :

A. Une instruction concernant la responsabilité pastorale (1 :3-20) : « Combat le bon combat ».

B. Une instruction concernant le culte public (2 : 1-15) : « Les hommes doivent prier… les femmes doivent apprendre en silence. »

C. Une instruction concernant le leadership pastoral (3 : 1-16) : « Comment doit-on se comporter dans la maison de Dieu ? »

D. Un conseil concernant le dévouement personnel (4 : 1-6 : 2) : « Veille sur toi-même et sur ton enseignement. »

E. Une instruction concernant les motivations pastorales (6 :3-21) : « Garde le commandement intact… garde le dépôt qui t’a été confié. »

Dans les trois éditions précédentes de ce Journal (NPJ 47, 48, 49), j'ai abordé la première instruction (« A ») concernant les responsabilités pastorales :

A1. La responsabilité de maintenir une doctrine pure (1 :3-11)

A2. La responsabilité de témoigner de la grâce salvatrice de Dieu (1 :12-17)

A3. La responsabilité de remplir votre mandat pastoral (1 :18-20).

Dans cette édition, nous étudierons la deuxième instruction dans 1 Timothée …

B. Une instruction concernant le culte public (2 : 1-15) : « Les hommes doivent prier… les femmes doivent apprendre en silence. »

Paul expose maintenant certains détails spécifiques et procéduraux concernant l’instruction générale donnée à Timothée qui est de remplir son mandat (1 : 18-20). Le premier élément est …

B1. Une exhortation à la prière en congrégation (2 :1-7). « J’exhorte donc, avant toutes choses, à faire des prières, des supplications, des requêtes, des actions de grâces, pour tous les hommes » (2 :1).

a) La primauté de la prière en congrégation (2 :1a). En disant : « J’exhorte donc, avant toutes choses… » Paul souhaite évidemment que Timothée, dans sa direction de l'église d'Éphèse, donne la première priorité à la pratique publique, collective et régulière de la prière. Paul n’exerce pas ici son autorité apostolique par le biais d’un commandement, mais il fait plutôt appel à la congrégation (en l’exhortant) à s’engager dans ce qui devrait être de première importance.

b) La nature de la prière en congrégation (2 :1b) est décrite ici en quatre termes – « des prières, des supplications, des requêtes, des actions de grâces » - tout cela devrait être exprimé dans les prières publiques de l’Église. Il est difficile de faire des distinctions claires entre ces différentes descriptions de la prière, mais, sans essayer d'être trop définitif, je pense qu'il existe des différences subtiles dans ces termes, peut-être comme suit :

“Supplications” - requêtes présentées à Dieu concernant des besoins spécifiques.

“Prières” – un terme général pour parler et entendre Dieu.

“Intercessions” – supplier Dieu en faveur de quelqu'un d'autre.

“Actions de grâce” – exprimer à Dieu notre gratitude pour les bénédictions reçues, la force dont Il a pourvu, la clarté qui nous a été donnée, les opportunités qui nous ont été présentées, les réponses attendues, etc. L'action de grâce devrait sûrement être notre attitude dans toutes nos prières.

La prière devrait donc non seulement avoir parmi nous la priorité et la régularité quant à sa pratique et inclure différents aspects quant à sa nature, mais il convient également de remarquer …

c) La portée de la prière en congrégation (2 :1c-2a) être universelle : « pour tous les hommes, pour les rois et pour tous ceux qui sont élevés en dignité. » la prière publique ne doit pas être limitée à nos besoins ou notre localité, elle doit être universelle (tous les) y compris ceux qui sont en position d’autorité (“pour les rois et pour tous ceux qui sont élevés en dignité”). En effet, ceux qui occupent des postes officiels plus élevés au sein du gouvernement, dans les forces de l'ordre, dans les tribunaux, etc., et sur nos lieux de travail, ont sûrement plus que jamais besoin de nos prières.

Cette exhortation devrait nous interpeller quant à savoir si la prière dans les églises dans lesquelles nous exerçons notre ministère est ainsi caractérisée. Il est si facile pour nous de devenir myopes dans notre vie de prière, n’est-ce pas ? Nous engageons-nous à faire des supplications et à des intercessions sérieuses dans un esprit d’action de grâce, non seulement pour nous-mêmes mais pour tous ? Nous souvenons-nous de prier publiquement pour les affaires du monde, la propagation de l’Évangile, le salut des perdus ? Ou sommes-nous plus préoccupés par nos propres besoins et désirs ?

d) L’objectif de la prière en congrégation (2 :2b) est : « afin que nous menions une vie paisible et tranquille, en toute piété et honnêteté. » Nos dirigeants, nos leaders et nos autorités font une différence significative dans les conditions dans lesquelles nous vivons en communauté et individuellement. Ceux qui nous gouvernent peuvent avoir un impact sur la qualité, la liberté et le témoignage de nos vies. Notre prière sincère devrait être que nous puissions vivre une vie « paisible et tranquille », sans opposition de nos voisins et des autorités et sans distraction de nos responsabilités chrétiennes, de telle sorte que notre témoignage chrétien soit « en toute piété et honnêteté ». Des prières en congrégation de cette nature et avec cet objectif auraient pour but ultime la propagation de l'Évangile à travers la liberté et la paix dont nous jouirions.

e) Les raisons de la prière en congrégation (2 :3-7). Paul donne trois raisons pour lesquelles la pratique de la prière en commun, telle qu’il l’a décrite, est si importante.

Premièrement, la prière en congrégation est importante parce que… la prière pour « tous les hommes » (2 : 1) est bonne « et agréable devant Dieu notre Sauveur » (2 : 3). Il est toujours « bon » de s'engager dans des pratiques qui « plaisent » à Dieu, et les prières qui plaisent à Dieu sont efficaces parce qu'elles s'accordent avec le désir de Dieu que « tous les hommes soient sauvés et parviennent à la connaissance de la vérité ». (2 :4). C’est une vérité merveilleuse que le cœur de Dieu, exprimé dans sa plénitude à la croix du Christ, a pour objectif le salut de tous les hommes.

Le dessein salvateur de Dieu a une portée universelle : personne ne pourra jamais dire que Dieu ne l’a pas aimé ou que Christ n’est pas mort pour lui. Néanmoins, malheureusement, certains ne seront pas sauvés, non pas à cause d’une déficience de la part de Dieu, mais à cause de leur refus obstiné d’accepter le salut qu’Il leur a destiné et qu’il leur offre en Christ. En effet, le désir de Dieu n’est pas seulement le salut de tous les hommes, mais qu’une fois sauvés, ils « parviennent à la connaissance de la vérité ». C’est certainement l’une des principales responsabilités du leadership pastoral : veiller à ce que les croyants apprennent les Écritures avec précision et clarté et soient formés à une vie chrétienne honnête, afin qu’ils progressent dans leur connaissance de la vérité et dans leur relation avec Dieu. (2 Tim. 3:16; Eph. 4:13-16).

Deuxièmement, la prière en congrégation est importante parce que… la prière pour le salut de tous renferme une base profondément doctrinale concernant la nature essentielle de Dieu et Sa relation avec la race humaine. La vérité selon laquelle « il y a un seul Dieu » (2 :5a) élimine toute notion païenne de dieux multiples ou que tous les chemins mènent au ciel. Et puisqu’il n’y a qu’un seul Dieu, il ne peut y avoir qu’« un seul médiateur entre Dieu et les hommes », et cette personne est «Jésus-Christ homme» (2 :5b). Seul le Christ Jésus, étant véritablement Dieu, pouvait fournir le moyen par lequel les personnes rebelles pouvaient se réconcilier avec Dieu (2 Cor. 5 : 14-21), objectif dans lequel il a servi de médiateur lorsque, à la croix, il « s'est donné lui-même en rançon pour tous » (2 :6a).

Remarquez une fois encore que le salut est prévu et accessible à tous par Christ, « qui est le témoignage rendu en son propre temps » (2 :6b), le moment où Christ est venu dans le monde, a vécu une vie parfaite et est mort comme un sacrifice parfait pour les péchés du monde, tout cela au bon moment dans l’histoire du monde (Galates 4 : 4). Cette courte déclaration de la doctrine chrétienne expose très succinctement les bases du salut et la motivation sous-jacente de prier pour le salut de tous.

Troisièmement, la prière en congrégation est importante parce que… la prière pour le salut de tous est la continuation du ministère de l’apôtre Paul. C’est pour cela que « j’ai été établi prédicateur et apôtre, je dis la vérité, je ne mens pas, chargé d’instruire les païens dans la foi et la vérité. » (2 : 7). Paul lui-même a été appelé par Christ (Galates 1 : 15) et établi apôtre pour prêcher et enseigner aux Gentils sur la base de sa foi personnelle et de la vérité objective de l’Évangile, ministère qu’il exhorte le pasteur Timothée (et nous) à poursuivre.

B2. Une instruction sur la conduite de la congrégation (2 :8-15). L’exhortation de l’apôtre à la prière en congrégation conduit à cette instruction concernant la distinction entre la participation et la conduite des hommes et des femmes dans l’Église.

a) La participation et la conduite des hommes dans la prière en congrégation (2 :8). « Je veux donc que les hommes prient en tout lieu, en élevant des mains pures, sans colère ni mauvaises pensées. » Le fait que l’apôtre adresse cette instruction spécifiquement aux « hommes » est remarquable et pertinent pour notre époque où il semble y avoir beaucoup de la confusion quant à savoir qui peut participer au culte public et comment.

Quant aux participants à la prière publique, l’apôtre Paul demande aux hommes de l’Église d’être actifs dans cet aspect du culte en congrégation. Cela soulève des questions évidentes, comme celle de savoir s'il veut dire que seuls les hommes peuvent prier exclusivement dans les services publics ou si les femmes peuvent prier également, puisque dans 1 Corinthiens 11 : 5-6, il déclare qu'une femme qui prie publiquement doit avoir soit la tête voilée ou les cheveux coupés. Cela soulève également la question de savoir si Paul s’adresse uniquement aux hommes de l’Église d’Éphèse ou à tous les hommes de chaque église.

Mon sentiment est que dans 1 Timothée 2, Paul n’attribue pas la prière publique exclusivement aux hommes, pas plus qu’il n’ordonne un comportement approprié aux femmes uniquement. Ici, dans 1 Timothée 2 : 8, il s’adresse simplement aux hommes, les exhortant à assumer leur responsabilité et leur rôle dans les cultes publics, dont l’un est la prière publique. Peut-être que les hommes de l’Église d’Éphèse manquaient à cette responsabilité. Puis, dans 2 : 9-10, il s’adresse aux femmes, les exhortant à se parer de vêtements appropriés et à être pieuses. Ce sont les questions spécifiques qu’il aborde dans le contexte de Timothée. De plus, l’introduction « de même… » (2 : 9) semble impliquer que les femmes peuvent également prier publiquement, mais ce n’est pas l’objet de ce chapitre. Cela ne contredit en rien ses instructions dans 1 Corinthiens 11, puisqu’une conduite ordonnée et des relations entre hommes et femmes dans le culte public doivent toujours être maintenues.

La manière dont les hommes prient publiquement est également importante pour l’apôtre. Ils devaient prier « en élevant les mains pures », ce qui, dans l’église du premier siècle, était une démonstration de révérence. Je pense qu'il est raisonnable de supposer qu'une telle façon de prier n'est pas nécessairement contraignante pour toutes les cultures et pour toujours. En effet, l’accent ne semble pas être mis sur le mode extérieur de prière publique mais plutôt sur la sainteté intérieure de la vie de l’homme, telle qu’elle se manifeste dans sa conduite extérieure – « sans colère ni mauvaises pensées. » (2 : 8).

Le comportement d’une personne en colère n’est pas propice à la sainteté. La colère est la racine interne des querelles externes. La colère est un manque de maîtrise de soi émotionnel, généralement dans la tentative de la personne de dominer les autres, de persuader les autres à se soumettre à sa volonté et à ses opinions. Si elle n’est pas jugée, cette attitude se transforme souvent en un comportement pécheur comme des querelles. Un homme en colère et querelleur est généralement connu de tous dans la congrégation comme tel, ce qui le rend incapable de prier efficacement au nom de la congrégation, dont certains ont probablement été affectés négativement par son comportement.

b) La participation et la conduite des femmes dans le culte de la congrégation (9-15). Il y a ici deux aspects dans l’instruction de l’apôtre :

Le premier aspect est leur comportement modeste dans le culte de la congrégation. (2 :9-10) : « 9 Je veux aussi que les femmes, vêtues d’une manière décente, avec pudeur et modestie, ne se parent ni de tresses, ni d’or, ni de perles, ni d’habits somptueux, mais qu’elles se parent de bonnes œuvres, comme il convient à des femmes qui font profession de servir Dieu. »

Ici, l’apôtre ne se concentre pas sur la participation des femmes à la prière (comme on pourrait s’y attendre, d’après ce qu’il vient de dire aux hommes), mais sur leur décorum général. La raison de cette instruction n’est pas donnée, nous ne spéculerons donc pas. Néanmoins, il semble évident que certaines femmes de l’église d’Éphèse se présentaient d’une manière qui attirait l’attention sur elles. Paul aborde cette pratique en enseignant aux femmes que leur comportement et leur tenue vestimentaire soient caractérisés par « la modestie et la maîtrise de soi » tant dans leur tenue vestimentaire que dans leur comportement, ce qui, compte tenu du contexte, a un impact direct sur le culte de la congrégation.

De peur que vous ne pensiez que Paul se concentre uniquement sur les aspects extérieurs, notez qu’avec les hommes comme avec les femmes, il relie directement l’extérieur à l’intérieur. Quant aux hommes, ils doivent « prier en levant les mains saintes » (externe) et le faire « sans colère ni mauvaises pensées » (interne). Quant aux femmes, elles doivent d’une manière décente « avec pudeur et modestie, ne se parent ni de tresses, ni d’or, ni de perles, ni d’habits somptueux » (extérieurs) mais « avec de bonnes œuvres, comme il convient à des femmes qui font profession de servir Dieu. » (interne).

Comme pour les hommes (2 : 8), ce qui se passe intérieurement dans l’esprit, le cœur et l’attitude d’une femme se manifeste extérieurement dans sa tenue vestimentaire et son comportement. C’est quelque chose qui est largement oublié dans la culture d’aujourd’hui, dans laquelle l’habillement et le comportement extérieurs ne sont souvent pas liés à l’attitude et au respect intérieurs. Mais il est certain que la façon dont nous nous présentons extérieurement lorsque nous nous réunissons en tant qu'église doit être cohérente avec l'occasion d'adorer Dieu - notre tenue vestimentaire et notre conduite sont le reflet de notre attitude envers le lieu et la personne que nous adorons ; c’est pour quoi rien dans notre comportement ne devrait être une distraction. Selon l’apôtre Paul, cela devrait être clairement manifesté par les chrétiens et les chrétiennes lors du culte public.

Plutôt que d’attirer l’attention sur elles dans le lieu de culte public par leurs parures extérieures, les femmes devraient se parer de « bonnes œuvres », comme cela est convenable pour des « femmes qui font profession de servir Dieu. » Ainsi, la sainteté intérieure du caractère se reflète toujours dans la modestie et le respect extérieurs.

Le deuxième aspect de l’instruction de l’apôtre aux femmes est leur attitude calme dans le culte public (2 :11-15) : « Que la femme écoute l’instruction en silence, avec une entière soumission. Je ne permets pas à la femme d’enseigner, ni de prendre de l’autorité sur l’homme ; mais elle doit demeurer dans le silence. » (2 : 11-12).

Ici, Paul personnalise son exhortation : « la femme » (plutôt que « les femmes ») doit apprendre tranquillement et en toute soumission (2 : 11). Le comportement d'une femme lors d'un culte public doit être celui d'une apprenante calme et soumise, en particulier par rapport aux hommes. Paul poursuit en nuançant ce qu'il vient de dire : « Je ne permets pas à la femme d’enseigner, ni de prendre de l’autorité sur l’homme ; mais elle doit demeurer dans le silence. » (2 : 12). C’est ce qu’il entend par apprenante calme et soumise – tout cela concerne les hommes à qui est assigné le rôle de leadership dans l’Église. Cette instruction semble soutenir l’idée selon laquelle il devait y avoir des femmes dans l’église d’Éphèse qui étaient tout sauf calmes et soumises aux hommes.

Paul soutient son instruction ici en citant deux facteurs …

1. L’ordre de la création : « Car Adam a été formé le premier, Eve ensuite » (2 : 13). Ève a été créée après Adam, à partir d'Adam et pour Adam (Genèse 2 :7 ; 2 :20-23 ; 1 Cor. 11 :8-9). Adam était son chef, et non l’inverse, et cet ordre dans la création doit être reconnu dans l’assemblée du peuple de Dieu lors du culte public. Ainsi, avant que le péché n’entre dans le monde, Dieu avait déjà établi une distinction dans la relation et les fonctions de l’homme et de la femme lors de la création.

2. L'ordre de la chute : « … et ce n’est pas Adam qui a été séduit, c’est la femme qui, séduite, s’est rendue coupable de transgression. » (2 : 14). Ceci est très instructif quant à la façon dont Paul déclare cela. D’une part, Ève fut la première à pécher, complètement trompée par Satan. D’un autre côté, Adam, à l’initiative d’Ève, a également péché, mais sciemment et volontairement. Il n’a pas été trompé comme Ève ; il savait exactement ce qu’il faisait, choisissant de désobéir aux instructions de Dieu. Le fait est qu’en usurpant le rôle de leader assigné à Adam par Dieu dans leur relation, Ève est devenue une transgresseuse et pour cela elle a été soumise au jugement de Dieu afin que, malgré son désir de régner sur son mari, il la domine (Gen. 3 : 16). Ceci constitue la base des instructions de Paul concernant la position des femmes dans le culte public – une position de subordination et de soumission, et non de leadership et d’autorité.

Néanmoins, une femme n’est pas condamnée à une position d’insignifiance : « Elle sera néanmoins sauvée en devenant mère, si elle persévère avec modestie dans la foi, dans la charité, et dans la sainteté. » (2 : 15). En conséquence directe de la transgression d’Ève, la femme (Ève en particulier, mais toutes les femmes par extension) a été maudite par la douleur lors de l’accouchement (Genèse 3 : 16). Néanmoins, malgré l’introduction du péché dans le monde et malgré la malédiction de la douleur lors de l’accouchement qui en résulte, les femmes ne sont pas hors de portée du salut. Au contraire, « Elle sera néanmoins sauvée en devenant mère. » Il y a ici plusieurs difficultés d’interprétation…

a) Qu’est-ce que la grossesse a à voir avec le salut d’une femme ? La référence à la procréation est liée à la malédiction sur les femmes à cause du péché – à savoir la douleur liée à la procréation. Le sentiment général semble être que malgré la malédiction, le péché d’Ève n’était pas irrémédiable. Au contraire, même si la conséquence de son péché a été pour toutes les femmes des douleurs lors de la procréation, les femmes peuvent et sont sauvées et la preuve de leur salut est leur persévérance dans « la foi, la charité et la sainteté… » Cette qualification est cohérente avec la doctrine de la persévérance, que ceux qui sont vraiment sauvés manifesteront une vie pieuse et persévéreront jusqu’à la fin.

Puisque ce verset contraste avec le verset précédent (« néanmoins » ou « encore »), contextuellement, il semble que Paul dit que le rôle principal des femmes mariées (à qui il s'adressait dans l'église d'Éphèse) est d'avoir des enfants (évidemment, seulement s’ils en sont capables), et non pas diriger l’Église. Autrement dit, le rôle de « leadership » d’une femme mariée consiste à avoir des enfants, ce pour quoi les femmes sont particulièrement douées et que les hommes ne peuvent pas faire.

« En devenant mère » ne signifie pas ici que la procréation est le moyen de salut d’une femme, mais plutôt qu’en conséquence de la procréation, elle assure le leadership et s’épanouit au foyer en donnant naissance et en élevant des enfants pieux.

b) À qui fait référence « elles » ? Le passage du singulier « elle » au pluriel « elles » est simplement la façon dont Paul passe de sa référence à Ève spécifiquement à toutes les femmes en général. Ainsi, « elles (toutes les femmes en général) seront sauvées dans la procréation si… ».

c) Que signifie « si elle persévère avec modestie dans la foi… » ? La contribution d’une femme mariée à l’édification de l’Église passe par son exemple de piété envers ses enfants – donc « s’elles persévèrent dans la foi ».

III. Plans de sermon

Titre : Apprendre de Jésus – Témoigner de sa divinité (Matthieu 27 :45-54)

Sujet : Cinq témoignages du Calvaire.

Thème : Dieu a donné la preuve claire au Calvaire que Jésus-Christ est son Fils.

Point I : Le témoignage de l'obscurité de midi (27 :45).

1. La particularité de l'obscurité.

a) Elle a éteint le soleil.

b) Elle a enveloppé la terre.

c) Elle manifesté la main de Dieu.

2. La symbolisaient des ténèbres.

a) Les ténèbres symbolisaient les souffrances du Christ.

b) Les ténèbres symbolisaient l'identité du Christ.

c) Les ténèbres symbolisaient l'isolement du Christ.

d) Les ténèbres symbolisaient la noirceur du péché.

e) Les ténèbres symbolisaient la colère de Dieu.

Point II : Le témoignage du voile du temple (27 :5a).

1. Le voile du temple était un avertissement de rester loin de Dieu parce qu'il est saint et que les hommes sont pécheurs.

2. Le voile déchiré du temple était une invitation à s'approcher de Dieu …

a) … parce que la dette du péché a été payée.

b) … parce que l'accès à Dieu a été ouvert à tous.

Point III : Le témoignage du tremblement de terre (27 :51b).

1. Le tremblement de terre a témoigné de l’importance de la mort du Christ.

2. Le tremblement de terre a accompli la prophétie de Jésus (Lk. 19 :40).

3. Le tremblement de terre était la réponse du Calvaire au Sinaï.

4. Le tremblement de terre était la réponse du Calvaire à Eden.

Point IV : Le témoignage des tombes ouvertes (27 :52-53).

1. Les tombes ouvertes symbolisaient la résurrection définitive des saints.

2. Les grâces ouvertes étaient une exposition publique.

Point V : Le témoignage des militaires (27 :54).

1. What they saw caused them to fear.

2. Their fear caused them to testify.

Related Topics: Pastors

Jurnalul Electronic Al Păstorilor, Rom Ed 50, Ediția de Iarnă 2024

A ministry of…

Author: Dr. Roger Pascoe, President,
Email: [email protected]

I. Consolidarea predicării expozitive: Predicarea doctrinelor

Pentru că îmi este imposibil să tratez toate aspectele predicării doctrinelor, am hotărât să mă concentrez în special pe aplicarea doctrinelor, pentru că aceasta mi se pare că este una din cele mai mari provocări în predicare. Cum fac ca o doctrină să fie relevantă pentru viața de zi cu zi și nu doar un concept teologic ce trebuie înțeles la nivel intelectual? Cum pot să predic doctrinele astfel încât oamenii să își dea seama de importanța și valoarea pe care le au în viața lor și să le modeleze gândirea, comportamentul, deciziile, relațiile, valorile etc.?

Voi aborda acest subiect încercând, în prezenta ediție a acestui Jurnal, precum și în cele care urmează, să redau…

A. Factori din cultura contemporană care influențează predicarea doctrinelor.

B. Trei pași importanți în predicarea doctrinelor.

C. Câteva exemple specifice de aplicații în predicarea doctrinelor.

D. Sfaturi utile pentru predicarea doctrinelor.

E. Câteva mențiuni despre predicarea din epistole.

Așadar, în primul rând, ca introducere la acest subiect, dați-mi voie să vorbesc despre…

A. Factori din cultura contemporană care influențează predicarea doctrinelor.

A1. Impactul muzicii contemporane creștine asupra doctrinei. Muzica pe care o auzim și o cântăm acum la biserică este influențată într-o mare măsură de muzica seculară. Poate veți spune că mereu a fost așa, dar asta nu înseamnă că e un lucru bun sau că așa ar trebui să fie și în continuare. Multe cântece creștine contemporane ar putea fi foarte bine ascultate la posturi de radio seculare pentru că sună ca și cele necreștine și, în unele cazuri, nu conțin nimic care să le facă să pară creștine.

Muzica creștină nu este doar o chestiune de gusturi. Nu este doar o alegere între imnurile tradiționale și muzica worship contemporană, pentru că aceasta este o abordare foarte superficială. Muzica pe care o alegem pentru timpul de închinare trebuie aleasă după câteva criterii…

1. Teologia versurilor – corectitudinea teologică și învățătura lor.

2. Legătura cu subiectul predicii. Eu sunt de părere că toate părțile serviciului de închinare trebuie să aibă legătură unele cu altele. Dacă avem un amestec de cântece care nu au legătură cu subiectul predicii obținem un serviciu religios nearticulat și închinarea prin muzică este deconectată de închinarea prin Cuvânt.

3. Exprimarea închinării înaintea lui Dumnezeu

4. Legătura cu experiențe de viață creștină

5. Stilul compoziției muzicale și instrumentația.

6. Legătura cântecului cu istoria noastră evanghelică. Acest criteriu este adesea trecut cu vederea, deși este vital, pentru că apariția și popularitatea muzicii creștine contemporane pune accentul pe „contemporan”, ceea ce duce la deconectarea de trecut care a apărut în bisericile noastre, în așa măsură încât acum creștem o generație de tineri care nu au nicio legătură cu tradițiile noastre teologice, cu doctrinele și istoria noastră.

Așadar, vorbim despre predicarea doctrinelor, dar trebuie să nu uităm că predicarea și învățarea doctrinelor nu se limitează la predică. Doctrina trebuie învățată și prin muzică. Din păcate, multe cântece contemporane (nu toate) fie nu au deloc conținut doctrinar, fie doctrina prezentă în cântece are rădăcini în altă tradiție eclezială care poate fi exact opusul a ceea ce credem și practicăm noi. Astfel, proliferarea muzicii bisericești strict din genul contemporan, fără muzică tradițională, exacerbează îndepărtarea de predicarea doctrinelor și contribuie la analfabetismul biblic și teologic al celor din biserică, în special al tinerilor.

A2. Impactul unei perspective contemporane asupra doctrinei. Modul în care gândește societatea în general se strecoară și în biserici. Gândirea culturală contemporană respinge ideea de adevăr cognoscibil, absolut, autoritar. Cei care susține această filozofie consideră că adevărul este relativ și conjunctural, că depinde de propria perspectivă și experiență, care, cred ei, este mai relevantă și are mai multă autoritate în viața lor decât conceptele abstracte. Astfel, această filozofie contemporană afectează atitudinea cu care oamenii ascultă predicile, în special cele despre doctrina biblică.

În strânsă legătură cu acest mod de gândire este accentul cultural pe drepturile și libertățile individului, care de asemenea influențează predicarea doctrinelor. Individualismul nu doar pune accent pe preferințele personale, ci și pe autoritatea personală, care spune: „E treaba mea ce cred eu și nimeni nu-mi poate spune ce e bine și ce e rău.” Azi nu mai predicăm unor oameni ce pleacă de la premisa că Biblia este adevărată și corectă în tot ceea ce afirmă, ci mulți vin astăzi la biserică cu o atitudine de genul acesta: „De când este doctrina biblică autoritatea supremă pentru credința și viața mea? Cine îți dă ție dreptul să-mi spui mie ce este adevărat și ce nu?” Prin urmare, bisericile sunt pline de oameni cu diferite convingeri teologice, multe dintre ele neavând bază biblică sănătoasă și, în multe cazuri, avem și oameni fără niciun fel de convingeri teologice.

Pe lângă aceasta, mulți creștini văd biserica, slujirea și programele sale, ca și cum ai alege un fel de mâncare dintr-un meniu la restaurant sau ca și cum îți alegi legumele la piață: „Care îmi place mai mult? Care se potrivește mai bine nevoilor mele? De unde profit mai mult?” Acest accent pe preferințele personale duce la fluctuații în ce privește prezența la biserică în multe biserici evanghelice de astăzi. După cum mi-a spus un pastor, biserica pare să se schimbe în fiecare săptămână. Dacă o altă activitate (de exemplu, un meci) se suprapune cu programul bisericii și este considerată mai interesantă decât serviciul de închinare, atunci activitatea respectivă capătă prioritate.

O parte din această mentalitate egocentrică, orientată spre consumator, este dorința de satisfacție imediată, de la fast-food la analgezice. Fără îndoială, acesta este motivul pentru care atât de multe cărți creștine apreciate ce umplu librăriile creștine sunt atât de superficiale. Ele se conformează cererii de „soluție în cinci pași” la problemele complexe ale vieții, de la creșterea copiilor, la plata datoriilor și până la cunoașterea viitorului.

Cererea pentru soluții instant și accentul pe preferințele personale se manifestă și în atitudinea generală față de doctrinele biblice. Pentru mulți din generația actuală, biserica este doar un alt lucru de pe lista de lucruri pe care le pot obține și când evaluează la ce biserică să meargă sau la ce serviciul religios să participe, sunt conduși de o perspectivă materialistă: „Ce câștig de-acolo? Cu ce se aleg copiii mei?”

Fără îndoială, televiziunea și filmele au un mare impact în ce privește incapacitatea aparentă a oamenilor în general de a interacționa și de a opera cu concepte filosofice și teologice. Televizorul și Hollywood-ul bombardează cultura cu filosofia lor și oamenii o absorb fără să își dea seama. Așadar, provocarea noastră, ca predicatori, este să ne asigurăm că teologia pe care o predicăm nu rămâne doar un concept abstract, ci este legată în mod direct de viața de zi cu zi.

Din păcate, mulți predicatori au căzut în capcana acestei culturi materialiste și, ca urmare, predică mesaje care să corespundă perspectivei contemporane, predici care îți spun „cum să…”, predici în funcție de nevoile resimțite, predici bazate pe psihologie și consiliere creștină, toate având scopul de a livra o soluție tangibilă la nevoia ascultătorului, așa cum este ea percepută de către predicator, dar care, la o analiză mai îndeaproape, sunt în mare măsură predici antropocentrice, lipsite, de multe ori, de accentul care trebuie pus pe Dumnezeu și doctrinele Cuvântului Său. Să nu uităm că teologia este și trebuie să fie fundamental practică, pentru că altfel nu va putea aduce o schimbare în viața oamenilor. Astfel, atunci când predicăm doctrine, trebuie să arătăm foarte clar cum ne schimbă ele viața – relațiile, valorile, prioritățile, credințele, moralitatea etc.

Așadar, provocarea pentru predicatori în acest context contemporan este: Cum predici unor oameni cu o gândire predominant seculară, care influențează fiecare parte a vieții lor, inclusiv așteptările pe care le au de la biserică? Cum predici eficient unor oameni pentru care sunt mai importante sentimentele, sunetele, imaginile, atingerile și experiențele decât judecarea cu propria minte a adevărurilor propoziționale? Cum predici unor oameni care nu cred că există un adevăr absolut? Cum predici unor oameni dintre care mulți consideră că ceea ce este adevărat pentru tine nu este neapărat adevărat și pentru ei?

Aș argumenta spunând că, atunci când postmodernismul deconstruiește în mod treptat concepția oamenilor despre lume și viață (prin concepte cum ar fi relativismul moral, pluralismul social, umanismul evoluționist), cu atât doctrina creștină devine mai relevantă în a-i ajuta pe oameni să-și refacă viața și perspectiva despre lume și viață. Mai mult, înainte de a-i învăța pe oameni despre trăirea creștină, trebuie să-i învățăm doctrina creștină. Dacă nu știu ce credem și de ce, nu vor înțelege cum să-și trăiască viața de credință. B. B. Warfield a spus: „Principiul universal acceptat că ceea ce crede o persoană va determina modul în care se comportă subliniază importanța predicării unei doctrine corecte” (“The Indispensableness of Systematic Theology to the Preacher [„Caracterul indispensabil al teologiei sistematice pentru predicator]” în The Masters Seminary Journal, Toamna 1996). Aceasta este una dintre probleme care apar în cazul predicilor antropocentrice de tipul „cum să…” sau al predicilor bazate pe nevoile resimțite și anume faptul că încearcă să schimbe felul în care trăiesc oamenii fără a le schimba mai întâi modul de gândire către o gândire bazată pe adevărul biblic.

A3. Impactul analfabetismului biblic contemporan asupra doctrinei. Nu cu mult timp în urmă (cam pe la mijlocul secolului XX), predicatorii se bazau pe faptul că majoritatea persoanelor din biserică știau narațiunile biblice și înțelegeau și susțineau doctrinele biblice, cel puțin într-o anumită măsură. Acum, însă, nu te mai poți baza pe acest lucru. Tot mai puțini din cei care merg la biserică cunosc Biblia și doctrinele biblice.

Deși predicarea doctrinelor devine tot mai necesară, mulți predicatori o găsesc tot mai provocatoare și mai puțin atrăgătoare, pentru că ei înșiși nu cunosc sau nu înțeleg în mod adecvat doctrina bibică sau pentru că predicarea doctrinelor poate influența negativ relația lor cu biserica, din cauză că mulți nu sunt de acord cu ceea ce se predică. Astfel, această problemă a analfabetismului biblic a celor care merg la biserică îi face pe predicatori să se teamă să predice doctrine, de teamă că vor fi înțeleși greșit sau, mai rău, de teamă că îi vor ofensa pe ascultători. Astfel, mulți dintre ei se feresc să predice doctrine.

Viața pare să avanseze într-un asemenea ritm, încât ceea ce era acceptat chiar și în urmă cu 10 ani, este acum redundant și dat la o parte pentru a face loc lucrurilor noi. În această cultură care se schimbă într-un ritm foarte rapid, istoria și tradiția nu mai sunt importante pentru generația tânără. Ei trăiesc momentul prezent, fără legătură cu trecutul și fără să se gândească prea mult la viitor. Evoluționismul, care este predicat fervent în școli, la TV și prin alte forme de distracție, a avut probabil cel mai mare impact asupra acestui mod de gândire, pentru că îi desparte pe oameni de lucrurile importante din trecut și îi face confuzi cu privire la viitor.

Trebuie să păstrăm legătura cu rădăcinile noastre evanghelice și să recunoaștem impactul lor asupra bisericii. Am vorbit despre asta puțin mai devreme cu referire la muzica din biserică, dar impactul este mult mai mare, nu doar asupra muzicii, ci și asupra tradițiilor doctrinare. Doctrinele pe care le predicăm în bisericile evanghelice conservatoare vin dintr-o lungă istorie de dezbateri teologice și studiu personal, în biserici și în cadrul denominațiilor creștine. Ceea ce credem astăzi se datorează, în mare parte, studiului teologic al oamenilor înzestrați de Dumnezeu pentru a analiza, formula și promova doctrine biblice sănătoase și Îi mulțumim lui Dumnezeu pentru ei.

Concluzii. Această scurtă analiză a contextului are ca scop evidențierea unor influențe seculare asupra bisericilor noastre evanghelice, care ne arată nevoia de a ne întoarce la principiile de bază ale predicării doctrinelor biblice. După cum spune Timothy George: „Recuperarea predicării doctrinare este esențială pentru reînnoirea bisericii… Predicarea doctrinară pleacă de la premisa că Dumnezeul care a venit o dată pentru totdeauna în Persoana lui Isus Hristos și a vorbit o dată pentru totdeauna în Sfânta Scriptură vine și acum și vorbește și acum poporului Său prin proclamarea Cuvântului Său prin puterea Duhului Sfânt” (“Doctrinal Preaching [Predicarea doctrinară]” în Handbook of Contemporary Preaching [Manual pentru predicarea contemporană], ed. Michael Duduit, pag. 93 și 95).

Deși mulți ar spune că vor predici pentru „nevoile cu care se confruntă”, sarcina noastră este să predicăm adresându-ne „nevoilor lor reale”. Nevoile lor reale sunt cele spirituale și pe ele trebuie să le abordăm în primul rând cu învățătură biblică sănătoasă, inclusiv cu doctrine biblice.

Aici se încheie discuția noastră despre primul subiect („A”): „Factori din cultura contemporană care influențează predicarea doctrinelor.” Vom continua să discutăm diferite alte aspecte legate de predicarea doctrinară (vezi punctele „B” până la „E” menționate mai sus) în următoarele ediții ale acestui Jurnal.

II. Consolidarea conducerii biblice:
Rânduiala în biserică, Partea a 4-a, 1 Timotei 2:1-15

După cum am văzut data trecută, cartea 1 Timotei este structurată în jurul a cinci „porunci” (puncte de învățătură), pe care apostolul Pavel i le dă tânărului pastor Timotei, fiul spiritual al lui Pavel și protejatul său. Aceste cinci porunci sunt după cum urmează:

A. Despre responsabilitățile pastorale (1:3-20): „Să te lupţi lupta cea bună.”

B. Despre închinarea publică (2:1-15): „Bărbaţii să se roage… Femeia să înveţe în tăcere.”

C. Despre conducerea pastorală (3:1-16): „Să ştii cum trebuie să te porţi în Casa lui Dumnezeu.”

D. Despre devoțiunea personală (4:1-6:2): „Fii cu luare aminte asupra ta însuţi şi asupra învăţăturii.”

E. Despre motivarea pastorală (6:3-21): „Să păzeşti porunca, fără prihană… păzeşte ce ţi s-a încredinţat.”

În ultimele trei ediții ale acestui Jurnal (NPJ 47, 48, 49), am vorbit despre prima poruncă („A”), ce se referă la responsabilitățile pastorale:

A1. Păstrează doctrina curată (1:3-11)

A2. Mărturisește despre harul salvator al lui Dumnezeu (1:12-17)

A3. Împlinește-ți chemarea (1:18-20).

În prezenta ediție, vom studia a doua poruncă din 1 Timotei…

B. Despre închinarea publică (2:1-15): „Bărbaţii să se roage… Femeia să înveţe în tăcere.”

Pavel trece acum la expunerea unor detalii specifice și procedurale legate de porunca dată lui Timotei de a-și îndeplini chemarea (1:18-20). Primul este un…

B1. Îndemn la rugăciune congregațională (2:1-7). „Înainte de toate, te îndemn să faci cereri, rugăciuni, mijlociri şi mulţumiri pentru toţi oamenii” (2:1).

a) Importanța rugăciunii congregaționale (2:1a). Când spune „înainte de toate, te îndemn…”, Pavel în mod clar vrea ca Timotei, în slujirea lui în biserica din Efes, să acorde prioritate rugăciunii publice colective regulate. Pavel nu își exercită aici autoritatea apostolică poruncindu-i lui Timotei, ci mai degrabă se adresează bisericii, îndemnând-o să facă acele lucruri care sunt de importanță primordială.

b) Natura rugăciunii congregaționale (2:1b) este descrisă cu ajutorul a patru termeni – „cereri, rugăciuni, mijlociri şi mulţumiri” – toate acestea trebuie să facă parte din rugăciunile publice ale bisericii. Este dificil să facem o distincție clară între acești termeni, dar, fără a încerca să fiu prea categoric, aș vrea să scot în evidență câteva diferențe subtile între acești termeni, după cum urmează…

„Cereri” – cereri/rugăminți aduse înaintea lui Dumnezeu cu privire la anumite nevoi.

„Rugăciuni” – un termen general care se referă la a vorbi cu Dumnezeu și la a asculta ce spune Dumnezeu.

„Mijlociri” – a face cereri înaintea lui Dumnezeu pentru altcineva.

„Mulţumiri” – exprimarea recunoștinței înaintea lui Dumnezeu pentru binecuvântările primite, pentru putere, claritate, oportunități, răspunsuri așteptate etc. Fără îndoială, mulțumirea trebuie să fie atitudinea noastră în orice rugăciune.

Rugăciunea, așadar, trebuie practicată cu prioritate și regularitate în mijlocul nostru, trebuie să includă diferite aspecte legate de natura sa, însă mai departe vedem că…

c) Sfera rugăciunii congregaționale (2:1c-2a) trebuie să fie universală: „… pentru toţi oamenii, pentru împăraţi şi pentru toţi cei ce sunt în poziţii înalte.” Rugăciunea publică nu trebuie să se limiteze la nevoile noastre sau la localitatea noastră, ci trebuie să fie universală („toţi oamenii”), inclusiv pentru cei aflați în poziții de autoritate („pentru împăraţi şi pentru toţi cei ce sunt în poziţii înalte”). Într-adevăr, cei care dețin poziții oficiale înalte în guvernare, în aplicarea legii, în curțile de justiție etc., precum și la locurile noastre de muncă, au cu siguranță nevoie de rugăciunile noastre mai mult ca niciodată.

Acest îndemn ar trebui să ne provoace să ne întrebăm dacă rugăciunea în bisericile în care slujim este în felul acesta. Este atât de ușor pentru noi să devenim miopi în viața noastră de rugăciune, nu-i așa? Ne rugăm și mijlocim cu seriozitate, cu atitudine de mulțumire, nu numai pentru noi înșine, ci și pentru toți oamenii? Ne amintim să ne rugăm public pentru politica mondială, pentru răspândirea Evangheliei, pentru mântuirea celor pierduți? Sau suntem mai preocupați de propriile noastre nevoi și dorințe?

d) Scopul rugăciunii congregaționale (2:2b) este să putem duce o viaţă paşnică şi liniştită, cu toată evlavia şi demnitatea.” Conducătorii noștri, liderii și autoritățile au o contribuție semnificativă la condițiile în care trăim individual și congregațional. Cei care ne conduc influențează calitatea, libertatea și mărturia vieților noastre. Rugăciunea noastră arzătoare trebuie să fie să putem să trăim o viață „paşnică şi liniştită”, fără împotriviri din partea celor din jur sau a autorităților și putând să ne îndeplinim netulburați responsabilitățile creștine, în așa fel încât mărturia noastră creștină să fie „cu toată evlavia şi demnitatea.” Astfel de rugăciuni colective, înălțate cu acest scop, au ca scop ultim răspândirea evangheliei prin libertatea și pacea de care ne vom bucura.

e) Motivele rugăciunii congregaționale (2:3-7). Pavel ne dă trei motive pentru care rugăciunea congregațională, așa cum a descris-o, este atât de importantă.

În primul rând, rugăciunea congregațională este importantă, pentru că … rugăciunea pentru „toți oamenii” (2:1) este „bună şi bine primită înaintea lui Dumnezeu” (2:3). Întotdeauna este „bine” să facem lucruri care sunt „bine primite” înaintea lui Dumnezeu, și rugăciunile plăcute înaintea lui Dumnezeu sunt eficiente pentru că sunt în acord cu dorința lui Dumnezeu ca „toţi oamenii să fie mântuiţi şi să vină la cunoaşterea adevărului” (2:4). Acesta este un adevăr extraordinar, că inima lui Dumnezeu, exprimată în toată deplinătatea sa la crucea lui Hristos, dorește mântuirea tuturor oamenilor.

Scopul salvator al lui Dumnezeu este universal ca întindere – nimeni nu poate spune că Dumnezeu nu l-a iubit sau că Domnul Isus nu a murit pentru el. Cu toate acestea, din păcate, unii nu vor fi mântuiți, nu din cauza unei omisiuni din partea lui Dumnezeu, ci din cauza refuzului lor încăpățânat să accepte mântuirea pe care El a pregătit-o pentru ei și le-o oferă în Hristos. Într-adevăr, Dumnezeu dorește nu doar mântuirea tuturor oamenilor, ci ca ei, odată mântuiți, „să vină la cunoaşterea adevărului.” Aceasta este, fără îndoială, una din responsabilitățile principale ale conducerii pastorale – să se asigure că Scriptura este predicată corect și clar credincioșilor și că aceștia sunt învățați cum să trăiască o viață creștină neprihănită, pentru ca să crească în cunoașterea adevărului și în relația lor cu Dumnezeu (2 Tim. 3:16; Ef. 4:13-16).

În al doilea rând, rugăciunea congregațională este importantă pentru că … rugăciunea pentru mântuirea tuturor oamenilor are o bază profund doctrinară cu privire la natura esențială a Dumnezeului triunic și la relația lui Dumnezeu cu rasa umană. Adevărul că „este un singur Dumnezeu” (2:5a) elimină orice noțiune păgână de mai mulți dumnezei, precum și ideea că toate drumurile duc în cer. Și pentru că există un singur Dumnezeu, nu poate fi decât „un singur Mijlocitor între Dumnezeu şi oameni”, care este „Omul Cristos Isus” (2:5b). Doar Hristos Isus, fiind Dumnezeu adevărat, a putut pregăti o cale prin care oamenii răzvrătiți să poată fi împăcați cu Dumnezeu (2 Cor. 5:14-21), pentru că de aceea la cruce „S-a dat pe Sine Însuşi ca răscumpărare pentru toţi” (2:6a).

Observăm, așadar, că mântuirea este pregătită pentru toți oamenii și este disponibilă tuturor oamenilor prin Hristos, „despre aceasta s-a depus mărturie la timpul potrivit” (2:6b), adică atunci când Hristos a venit în lume, a trăit o viață desăvârșită și a murit ca jertfă desăvârșită pentru păcatele lumii, exact la momentul potrivit în istoria omenirii (Gal. 4:4). Această scurtă afirmație desprinsă din doctrina creștină prezintă foarte pe scurt baza mântuirii și ceea ce ne motivează să ne rugăm pentru mântuirea tuturor oamenilor.

În al treilea rând, rugăciunea congregațională este importantă, pentru că… rugăciunea de mântuire pentru toți oamenii este o continuare a slujirii apostolului Pavel. Pentru aceasta am fost pus predicator, apostol – spun adevărul, nu mint – şi învăţător al neamurilor în credinţă şi adevăr” (2:7). Pavel a fost chemat de Hristos (Gal. 1:15) și pus să fie apostol, să învețe neamurile pe baza credinței lui personale și a adevărului obiectiv al evangheliei, slujire pe care îl îndeamnă pe pastorul Timotei (și pe noi) să o ducă mai departe.

B2. Învățătură cu privire la comportamentul în adunare (2:8-15). Îndemnul apostolului la rugăciune congregațională conduce către această învățătură cu privire la diferența dintre bărbați și femei în ce privește participarea și comportamentul în biserică.

a) Participarea și comportamentul bărbaților în rugăciunea congregațională (2:8). „Vreau deci ca bărbaţii să se roage în orice loc, ridicând spre cer mâini sfinte, fără mânie şi fără ceartă.” Este important și relevant pentru noi astăzi faptul că apostolul se adresează aici în mod specific „bărbaților”, pentru că în vremea noastră pare să existe multă confuzie cu privire la cine poate să ia parte la închinarea publică și în ce fel.

În ce privește participanții la rugăciunea publică, apostolul Pavel îi învață pe bărbații din biserică să fie activi în acest aspect al închinării congregaționale. Aici se ridică niște întrebări cu privire la ce vrea să spună Pavel, dacă doar bărbații, în mod exclusiv se pot ruga în timpul serviciilor publice sau dacă se pot ruga și femeile, din moment ce în 1 Corinteni 11:5-6 spune că o femeie care se roagă în public trebuie fie să aibă capul acoperit, fie să își taie părul. De asemenea, se ridică întrebarea dacă Pavel se adresează aici doar bărbaților din biserica din Efes sau tuturor bărbaților din orice biserică.

Impresia mea este că în 1 Timotei 2, Pavel nu spune că rugăciunea publică este rezervată bărbaților, la fel cum nu spune nici că doar femeile trebuie să se îmbrace decent. Mai degrabă, aici în 1 Timotei 2:8, Pavel pur și simplu le vorbește bărbaților, îndemnându-i să-și asume în mod corect responsabilitatea și rolul în serviciile de închinare publice, unul dintre acestea fiind rugăciunea publică. Poate că bărbații din biserica din Efes nu își îndeplineau această responsabilitate. Apoi, în 2:9-10, Pavel se adresează femeilor, îndemnându-le să se îmbrace cu îmbrăcăminte adecvată și cu evlavie. Acestea sunt problemele specifice din contextul lui Timotei pe care le abordează Pavel. Mai mult, acel „de asemenea…” (2:9) de la începutul versetului 9 pare să sugereze că și femeile se pot ruga în public, dar nu aceasta este ideea pe care se concentrează apostolul în acest capitol. Aceasta nu contrazice în niciun fel învățăturile sale din 1 Corinteni 11, pentru că întotdeauna trebuie să se respecte îmbrăcămintea decentă și relația dintre bărbați și femei în închinarea publică.

Modul în care bărbații se roagă în public este, de asemenea, important pentru apostolul Pavel. Bărbații trebuie să se roage „ridicând spre cer mâini sfinte”, ceea ce, în biserica primului secol, era un semn de reverență. Cred că este rezonabil să presupunem că un astfel de mod de a ne ruga nu este obligatoriu în toate culturile din toate vremurile. Într-adevăr, accentul nu pare să fie pe exprimarea exterioară a rugăciunii publice, ci mai degrabă pe sfințenia interioară a vieții omului manifestată în comportamentul său exterior – „fără mânie şi fără ceartă” (2:8).

Comportamentul unei persoane mânioase nu duce la sfințenie. Mânia este rădăcina interioară a certurilor care se văd în afară. Mânia înseamnă lipsă de autocontrol emoțional, de obicei din încercarea de a-i domina pe ceilalți, de a-i convinge să se supună propriei voințe și propriilor opinii. Lăsată nejudecată, o astfel de atitudine adesea duce la un comportament păcătos, cum ar fi cearta. Un om mânios și certăreț este, de obicei, cunoscut celor din biserică pentru comportamentul său, ceea ce îl face incapabil să se roage eficient în numele adunării, din care fac parte și unii care au fost afectați de comportamentul său.

b) Participarea și comportamentul femeilor în închinarea congregațională (9-15). Găsim aici două aspecte ale învățăturii apostolului Pavel:

Primul aspect este îmbrăcămintea modestă în închinarea congregațională (2:9-10): „Femeile, de asemenea, vreau să se îmbrace în haine decente, cu modestie şi cumpătare, nu cu împletituri ale părului, nici cu aur sau cu mărgăritare, sau cu haine scumpe, ci cu fapte bune, aşa cum se cuvine unor femei care se declară pioase.”

Aici, apostolul nu se concentrează pe participarea femeii la rugăciune (așa cum ne-am aștepta, după ce am văzut ce le-a spus bărbaților), ci pe buna-cuviință. Nu știm de ce procedează așa, prin urmare nu vom face speculații. Totuși, pare evident că unele femei din biserica din Efes se aranjau într-un mod care atrăgea atenția asupra lor. Pavel vorbește despre această practică, învățându-le pe femei să aibă un comportament și o îmbrăcăminte caracterizate de „modestie şi cumpătare”, pentru că, dat fiind contextul, atât comportamentul, cât și îmbrăcămintea, au impact direct asupra închinării congregaționale.

Și ca să nu credeți că Pavel vorbește doar despre lucrurile din exterior, observați că el leagă lucrurile din exterior de cele din interior, atât în cazul bărbaților, cât și al femeilor. Bărbații trebuie „să se roage în orice loc, ridicând spre cer mâini sfinte” (exterior) și să facă asta „fără mânie şi fără ceartă” (interior). În ce privește femeile, ele trebuie să se îmbrace „în haine decente, cu modestie şi cumpătare, nu cu împletituri ale părului, nici cu aur sau cu mărgăritare, sau cu haine scumpe” (exterior), ci „cu fapte bune, aşa cum se cuvine unor femei care se declară pioase” (interior).

Ca și în cazul bărbaților, ceea ce este în mintea unei femei, precum și în inima și atitudinea ei, se manifestă în exterior în îmbrăcămintea și în comportamentul ei. Lucrul acesta este uitat în mare măsură în cultura noastră de astăzi, în care comportamentul și îmbrăcămintea adesea nu au nimic de-a face cu reverența și atitudinea inimii. Dar cu siguranță, felul în care arătăm în exterior atunci când ne adunăm ca biserică trebuie să se potrivească cu motivul pentru care ne adunăm, adică să ne închinăm lui Dumnezeu; îmbrăcămintea și comportamentul reflectă atitudinea noastră față de locul în care ne închinăm și față de Persoana înaintea Căreia ne închinăm și nimic din conduita noastră nu trebuie să ne distragă. Așa trebuie, potrivit apostolului Pavel, să se poarte creștinii, atât bărbații, cât și femeile, în închinarea publică.

Așadar, femeile nu trebuie să atragă atenția asupra lor acolo în închinarea publică prin felul în care arată în exterior, ci trebuie să se împodobească cu „fapte bune”, așa „cum se cuvine unor femei care se declară pioase”. Astfel, sfințenia inimii se vede întotdeauna în modestia și reverența din exterior.

Al doilea aspect al învățăturii date de apostolul Pavel femeilor este o atitudine liniștită în închinarea publică (2:11-15): „O femeie să înveţe în tăcere, cu toată supunerea. Nu dau voie femeii să înveţe sau să aibă autoritate asupra bărbatului, ci să stea în tăcere” (2:11-12).

Aici, Pavel își personalizează îndemnul – „o femeie (nu „femeile”) să înveţe în tăcere, cu toată supunerea” (2:11). Conduita unei femei în serviciul public de închinare trebuie să fie cea a unei persoane care învață în tăcere, în supunere, în mod specific în relație cu bărbații. Mai departe Pavel reafirmă ceea ce a spus: „Nu dau voie femeii să înveţe sau să aibă autoritate asupra bărbatului, ci să stea în tăcere” (2:12). La asta se referă când spune să învețe în tăcere, cu supunere – față de bărbații care au primit rolul de lideri ai bisericii. Învățătura aceasta pare să susțină ideea că în Efes erau în biserică niște femei care numai liniștite și supuse nu erau.

Pavel își sprijină învățătura citând doi factori…

1. Ordinea creației: „Căci Adam a fost întocmit mai întâi, apoi Eva” (2:13). Eva a fost creată după Adam, din Adam și pentru Adam (Gen. 2:7; 2:20-23; 1 Cor. 11:8-9). Adam era capul ei, nu vice-versa, și această ordine a creației trebuie recunoscută în adunarea poporului lui Dumnezeu în închinarea publică. Astfel, Dumnezeu a stabilit o diferență între relația și funcțiile bărbatului și ale femeii încă de la creație, înainte ca păcatul să intre în lume.

2. Ordinea căderii: „…Şi nu Adam a fost înşelat, ci femeia a fost înşelată şi a căzut în neascultare” (2:14). Această afirmație a lui Pavel este plină de învățăminte. Pe de-o parte, Eva a păcătuit prima, fiind amăgită de Satan. Pe de altă parte, Adam, urmând-o pe Eva, a păcătuit și el, dar cu bună știință și în mod voluntar. El nu a fost amăgit, ca Eva; el știa exact ce face, alegând să nu asculte de porunca lui Dumnezeu. Ideea este că, uzurpând rolul dat de Dumnezeu lui Adam ca lider în relația lor, Eva a căzut în neascultare și a intrat sub judecata lui Dumnezeu, așa că, în ciuda dorinței sale de a-și conduce soțul, el va stăpâni peste ea (Gen. 3:16). Pe acest argument se bazează învățătura lui Pavel cu privire la poziția femeii în închinarea publică – o poziție de subordonare și supunere, nu o poziție de conducere și autoritate.

Cu toate acestea, femeia nu este condamnată la o poziție lipsită de semificație: „Totuşi ea va fi mântuită prin naşterea de copii, dacă rămâne în credinţă, în dragoste şi în sfinţenie, alături de cumpătare” (2:15). Ca rezultat direct al păcatului Evei, femeia (Eva, în mod specific, dar toate femeile prin extensie) va naște cu durere (Gen. 3:16). Totuși, în ciuda faptului că a adus păcatul în lume și în ciuda nașterii cu durere, femeia poate avea parte de mântuire. Mai exact, ea va fi mântuită prin naşterea de copii.” Sunt câteva dificultăți de interpretare aici…

a) Ce legătură are nașterea de copii cu mântuirea unei femei? Referirea la nașterea de copii are de-a face cu pedeapsa femeii din cauza păcatului – adică, nașterea cu durere. Sensul general pare să fie acela că, în ciuda pedepsei, păcatul Evei nu este fără scăpare. Mai exact, deși consecința păcatului ei a fost nașterea cu durere pentru toate femeile, femeile pot să fie și chiar sunt mântuite, iar dovada mântuirii lor este perseverarea în credinţă, în dragoste şi în sfinţenie…” Această idee este în acord cu doctrina perseverării sfinților, care spune că cei care sunt cu adevărat mântuiți vor trăi o viață sfântă și vor rămâne în credință până la capăt.

Pentru că versetul acesta este în contrast cu cel de dinainte („totuși”), reiese din context că Pavel ar spune că rolul principal al femeilor căsătorite (din biserica din Efes, cărora li se adresa) este să nască copii (dacă pot, bineînțeles), și nu să conducă biserica. Adică, rolul de „conducere” al unei femei căsătorite este să aibă copii, rol pentru care femeile au fost înzestrate în mod unic și pe care bărbații nu îl pot îndeplini.

Expresia „prin naşterea de copii” nu vrea să spună că femeia este mântuită prin naștere, ci că, prin naștere, ea își exercită rolul de conducere și primește împlinire în casa ei prin naștere și prin creșterea unor copii evlavioși.

b) În traducerea Bibliei în engleză, are loc o trecere de la singular „ea” la plural „ele”. Pavel își îndreaptă astfel atenția de la Eva către toate femeile, în general. Astfel, femeile vor fi mântuite „prin naşterea de copii, dacă…”.

c) Dar ce înseamnă „dacă rămâne în credinţă…”? Contribuția unei femei căsătorite la zidirea bisericii este prin exemplul de viață evlavioasă pe care îl dă copiilor ei – asta înseamnă „dacă rămâne în credinţă.”

III. Schițe de predici

Titlu: Să învățăm de la Isus – Mărturii ale divinității Sale (Matei 27:45-54)

Subiectul: Cinci mărturii de la Calvar.

Tema: La Calvar, Dumnezeu a dat dovezi ample că Isus Hristos este Fiul Său.

Punctul I: Mărturia întunericului din mijlocul zilei (27:45).

1. Ce a făcut întunericul.

a) A întunecat soarele.

b) A acoperit pământul.

c) A arătat mâna lui Dumnezeu.

2. Dezvăluirile întunericului.

a) Întunericul a dezvăluit suferințele lui Hristos.

b) Întunericul a dezvăluit identitatea lui Hristos.

c) Întunericul a dezvăluit separarea lui Hristos.

d) Întunericul a dezvăluit întunecimea păcatului.

e) Întunericul a dezvăluit mânia lui Dumnezeu.

Punctul II: Mărturia perdelei dinăuntrul templului (27:51a).

1. Perdeaua dinăuntrul templului era un avertisment pentru oameni să păstreze distanța față de Dumnezeu, pentru că Dumnezeu este sfânt, iar oamenii sunt păcătoși.

2. Perdeaua ruptă din templu era o invitație la apropiere de Dumnezeu…

a) … pentru că datoria păcatului fusese plătită.

b) … pentru că accesul la Dumnezeu era acum disponibil tuturor.

Punctul III: Mărturia cutremurului (27:51b).

1. Cutremurul a mărturisit despre semnificația morții lui Hristos.

2. Cutremurul a împlinit profeția lui Isus (Luca 19:40).

3. Cutremurul a fost răspunsul Calvarului față de ce s-a întâmplat la Sinai.

4. Cutremurul a fost răspunsul Calvarului față de ce s-a întâmplat în Eden.

Punctul IV: Mărturia mormintelor deschise (27:52-53).

1. Mormintele deschise au simbolizat învierea finală a sfinților.

2. Mormintele deschise au fost o demonstrație publică.

Punctul V: Mărturia soldaților (27:54).

1. Ceea ce au văzut i-a făcut să se teamă.

2. Teama lor i-a făcut să mărturisească.

Related Topics: Pastors

Журнал для пасторов Net, Rus Ed 50, Зимнее Издание 2024

Служение института библейского проповедования…

Автор: Проф. Роджер Паскоу, президент,
email: [email protected]

I. Усиливая разъяснительную проповедь: проповедь доктрины

Поскольку я не могу охватить все аспекты проповедования доктрины, я решил особенно сосредоточиться на применении доктрины, поскольку это, как мне кажется, является одной из самых больших проблем в проповеди. Как мне сделать доктрину актуальной для жизни, а не просто концепцию, которую нужно понять? Как я могу преподавать доктрину в своей проповеди так, чтобы люди осознавали ее важность и ценность для своей жизни, чтобы она формировала их мышление, поведение, решения, отношения, ценности и т. д.?

Затрагивая эту тему, я постараюсь в этом и последующих выпусках журнала дать вам…

А. Некоторые факторы нашей современной культуры, влияющие на проповедь доктрины.

Б. Три важных шага в проповеди доктрины.

В. Некоторые конкретные примеры применения доктрины в проповеди.

Г. Helpful hints for preaching doctrine.

Д. Некоторые заключительные напоминания о проповедовании доктрины.

Сначала, в качестве введения в эту тему, позвольте мне прокомментировать…

А. Некоторые факторы нашей современной культуры, влияющие на проповедь доктрины.

А1. Влияние современной христианской музыки на доктрину. Музыка, которую мы сейчас слышим и поем в церкви, находится под сильным влиянием светской музыки. Вы можете возразить, что так было всегда, но это не означает, что так правильно и не означает, что так должно продолжаться. Многие современные христианские песни с таким же успехом могут быть песнями, исполняемыми в светских радиопрограммах, поскольку они звучат однообразно, и в некоторых случаях не содержат никаких слов, по которым их можно было бы легко определить, как христианские.

Жанр христианской музыки – это не просто вопрос предпочтений. Дело не только в том, любите ли вы традиционные гимны или современную музыку прославления. Это очень поверхностный взгляд на музыку. Конечно, музыку, которую мы выбираем для богослужений, нужно выбирать исходя из…

1. Богословие лов песен – их богословская целостность и наставление через них.

2. Ее связь с темой проповеди, ибо все аспекты церковной службы, я бы сказал, должны быть едиными. Действительно, калейдоскоп музыки, совершенно не связанной с темой проповеди, производит несвязанное служение и отделяет поклонение в музыке от поклонения в Слове.

3. Выражение поклонения Богу

4. Ее связь с христианским жизненным опытом.

5. Стиль музыкальной композиции и игра музыкальных инструментов.

6. Его связь с нашей евангелистической историей. Этот критерий часто упускается из виду, но он жизненно необходим, поскольку появление и популярность современной христианской музыки делает акцент на «современности» и способствует оторванности от прошлого, возникшей в наших церквях, настолько, что мы фактически воспитываем поколение молодых людей сейчас, которые не имеют никакого отношения к нашим богословским традициям, доктринам или к истории.

Итак, когда мы говорим о проповеди доктрины, имейте в виду, что проповедь и преподавание доктрины не ограничиваются только проповедью. Мы также должны преподавать доктрину в нашей музыке. К сожалению, большая часть современной музыки (не вся) либо не содержит никакого доктринального содержания, либо доктрины, укорененной в других церковных традициях, которые могут противоречить тому, во что мы верим и практикуем. Таким образом, распространение церковной музыки, принадлежащей только современному жанру, без какой-либо традиционной музыки, усугубляет отход от проповедующего учения и способствует библейской и теологической неграмотности многих наших прихожан, особенно нашей молодежи.

А2. Влияние современного мировоззрения на доктрину. То, как думает наше общество в целом, обычно проникает в наши собрания. Современное культурное мышление отвергает представление о том, что существует познаваемая, абсолютная, авторитетная истина. Вместо этого те, кто придерживается этой философии, считают всю истину относительной и ситуативной, зависящей от вашего личного мировоззрения и опыта, который, по их мнению, более важен и авторитетен в их жизни, чем абстрактные концепции. Таким образом, эта современная философия повлияла на то, с каким отношением люди слушают проповеди, особенно проповеди по библейскому учению.

С этим образом мышления тесно связан культурный акцент на правах и свободах личности, который аналогичным образом влияет на проповедь доктрины. Индивидуализм подчеркивает не только частные предпочтения, но и личный, индивидуальный авторитет, который говорит: «Во что я верю, это мое дело, и никто другой не будет говорить мне, что правильно, а что нет». Вместо того, чтобы проповедовать людям, чье основное предположение состоит в том, что Библия истинна и точна во всем, что она утверждает, многие люди сегодня приходят на наши церковные службы с таким отношением: «С каких это пор библейское учение стало высшим авторитетом для моей веры и практики? Кто дает вам право говорить мне, что правда, а что нет?» В результате на наших скамьях собрались люди самых разных богословских убеждений, многие из которых не имеют прочного библейского основания, а во многих случаях люди вообще не имеют богословских убеждений.

Вдобавок к этому, многие христиане смотрят на церковь, ее служение и программы так же, как выбирают что-то из меню в ресторане или покупают продукты: «Что мне больше всего нравится, лучше всего соответствует моим потребностям, приносит мне наибольшую пользу? » Этот акцент на личностных предпочтениях сегодня проявляется в нестабильном уровне посещаемости во многих евангелистических церквях. Как сказал мне один пастор, кажется, что собрание меняется еженедельно. Если есть другое мероприятие (например, занятия спортом) и оно противоречит служению в церкви и считается для людей более привлекательным, чем посещение церкви, то это мероприятие в приоритете.

Частью этого ориентированного на потребителя и эгоцентричного менталитета является стремление к мгновенному удовлетворению потребностей, от фаст-фуда до обезболивающих. Несомненно, именно поэтому так много популярных христианских книг, которые заполняют христианские книжные магазины, настолько поверхностны. Они отвечают требованию «пяти простых шагов» для решения сложных жизненных вопросов, начиная от воспитания детей и заканчивая решением долгов и знанием будущего.

Все это говорит о том, что потребность в немедленных решениях и акцент на личных предпочтениях проявляется в общем отношении и к библейской доктрине. Церковь по большей части нынешнего поколения — это просто еще один пункт в списке вещей, которые они могут купить, и при оценке того, какую церковь или церковную услугу получить, они руководствуются материалистическим взглядом: «Что это даст мне? Какая польза здесь для моих детей?»

Несомненно, телевидение и фильмы оказали большое влияние на кажущуюся неспособность людей в целом взаимодействовать и размышлять над философскими и теологическими проблемами. Телевидение и Голливуд бомбардируют культуру своей философией, и люди подсознательно ее впитывают. Итак, задача для нас, как для проповедников, состоит в том, чтобы убедиться, что богословие, которому мы учим, не осталось в сфере абстрактной концепции, а было напрямую связано с жизнью практически.

К сожалению, многие проповедники попали в плен этой материалистической культуры и в ответ говорят проповеди, которые удовлетворяют современному мировоззрению, такие как проповеди с практическими рекомендациями, проповеди, основанные на чувстве нужды, а также христианская психология и консультирование, все из которых призваны принести осязаемую, понятную ценность для осознанных потребностей слушателя, но которые, в конечном счете, представляют собой антропоцентрические проповеди, во многих случаях лишенные какого-либо внимания к Богу и доктринам Его Слова. Мы должны помнить, что богословие является и должно быть фундаментально практичным, иначе оно не сможет изменить жизнь людей. Таким образом, проповедуя доктрину, проповедники должны обязательно разъяснять, как это должно влиять на жизнь – на наши отношения, ценности, приоритеты, убеждения, мораль и т. д.

Итак, задача проповедников в современном контексте такова: как проповедовать людям, чье преимущественно светское мышление определяет каждую часть их жизни, включая то, чего они хотят от церкви? Как эффективно проповедовать людям, которые больше настроены на чувства, образы, звуки, прикосновения и переживания, чем на размышление своим умом об истине высказываний? Как проповедовать людям, которые не верят в существование абсолютной истины? Как вы проповедуете людям, многие из которых думают, что то, что верно для вас, не обязательно верно для них?

Я бы сказал, что по мере того, как постмодернизм постепенно деконструирует мировоззрение общества (через такие концепции, как моральную относительность, социальный плюрализм, эволюционный гуманизм), христианская доктрина становится все более актуальной, помогая людям снова соединить свою жизнь и мировоззрение. Более того, прежде чем мы сможем научить людей «как» в отношении христианского поведения, мы должны научить их «что» важно в христианской доктрине. Если они не знают, «во что» мы верим и «почему» мы в это верим, они не смогут понять, «как» применить это в своей христианской жизни. Как выразился Б. Б. Уорфилд: «Всеобщепризнанный принцип, согласно которому то, во что человек верит, определяет его поведение, подчеркивает важность проповеди правильного учения» («Незаменимость систематического богословия для проповедника», в журнале The Masters Seminary Journal, осень 1996 г.) Это одна из проблем антропоцентрических проповедей, посвященных тому, «как себя вести» или «как мы чувствуем». Они пытаются изменить образ жизни людей, не меняя сначала их образ мышления, который основан на библейской истине.

А3. Влияние современной библейской неграмотности на доктрину. Не так давно (вероятно, еще в начале-середине 20-го века) проповедники могли рассчитывать на то, что большая часть их прихожан знает библейские повествования, понимает и подтверждает библейские доктрины, по крайней мере, в той или иной степени. Но сейчас на это рассчитывать нельзя. Все меньше и меньше прихожан церкви знают свою Библию или библейское учение.

Поскольку проповедь доктрины становится все более и более необходимой, многие проповедники находят ее все более и более сложной и все менее привлекательной, возможно, потому, что они сами не знают или адекватно не понимают библейскую доктрину, или, возможно, потому, что проповедь доктрины может повлиять на их отношения со своей общиной, многие из которых могут не принимать то, что они проповедуют. Таким образом, проблема библейской неграмотности многих прихожан церкви приводит к тому, что многие проповедники боятся проповедовать доктрину, чтобы не быть неправильно понятыми или, что еще хуже, не оскорбить свою паству. Поэтому во многих случаях они уклоняются от этого.

Кажется, жизнь движется такими темпами, что то, что было принято еще 10 лет назад, теперь становится излишним и отбрасывается, уступая место новому. В этой культуре быстрых перемен история и традиции больше не важны для молодого поколения. Они живут настоящим, в отрыве от прошлого и без особой заботы о будущем. Эволюция, которую горячо проповедуют в школах, на телевидении и в других формах развлечений, вероятно, оказала одно из величайших воздействий на этот тип мышления, поскольку она эффективно отрывает людей от какого-либо значимого прошлого и оставляет их в замешательстве относительно какого-либо значимого будущего.

Мы должны поддерживать связь с нашими евангельскими корнями и осознавать их влияние на церковь. Я упоминал об этом ранее в отношении церковной музыкальной сцены, но его влияние более далеко зашедшее, чем просто музыка. Это также влияет на доктринальные традиции. Доктрины, которым мы обучаем в консервативных, евангелистических церквях, вышли из долгой истории богословских споров и изучения отдельными людьми, церквями и деноминациями. То, во что мы верим сегодня, во многом обусловлено богословскими знаниями людей, которым Бог даровал анализировать, формулировать и продвигать здравое библейское учение, и мы благодарим Бога за них.

Заключительные замечания. Этот краткий обзор предыстории призван подчеркнуть некоторые светские влияния на наши современные евангелистические церкви, которые подчеркивают необходимость возвращения к основам через проповедь и преподавание библейского учения. Как утверждает Тимоти Джордж: «Восстановление доктринальной проповеди необходимо для обновления церкви… Предпосылкой доктринальной проповеди является то, что Бог, раз и навсегда пришедший в Иисусе Христе и раз, и навсегда изреченный в Священном Писании, по-прежнему приходит и по-прежнему говорит со Своим народом посредством верного провозглашения Его Слова в силе Святого Духа» («Доктринальная проповедь» в «Справочнике современной проповеди», изд. Майкла Дудуита, стр. 93 и 95).

Хотя многие люди говорят, что им нужны проповеди, отвечающие их «ощущаемым потребностям», наша задача — произносить проповеди, отвечающие их «реальным потребностям». Их настоящие потребности духовны, и их духовные потребности должны удовлетворяться в первую очередь с помощью здравого библейского учения, включая доктрину.

На этом я завершаю обсуждение первого пункта («А») выше: «Некоторые факторы нашей современной культуры, влияющие на проповедь доктрины». Я продолжу обсуждать различные другие аспекты доктринальной проповеди (см. пункты «Б» – «Д» выше) в последующих выпусках этого журнала для пасторов NET.

II. Укрепление библейского лидерства:
Порядок в церкви, часть 4, 1 Тимофею 2:1-15

Как мы заметили в прошлый раз, первое послание к Тимофею построено вокруг пяти «обязанностей» (пунктов наставления), которые апостол Павел дает молодому пастору Тимофею, который был сыном Павла по вере и его протеже (учеником, подмастерьем). Эти пять обязанностей заключаются в следующем:

А. Обязанность, касающаяся пасторской ответственности (1:3-20): «Веди добрую битву»

Б. Обязанность относительно совместного поклонения (2:1-15): «Мужчины должны молиться… женщины должны учиться тихо».

В. Обязанность в отношении пасторского руководства (3:1-16): «Как должно вести себя в доме Божием».

Г. Обязанность относительно личного посвящения (4:1-6:2): «Внимательно следите за собой и за учением».

Д. Обязанность, касающаяся пасторских мотивов (6:3-21): «Храните заповедь незапятнанной… храните вверенный вам залог».

В трех предыдущих выпусках этого журнала (NPJ 47, 48, 49) я рассмотрел первое обвинение («А»), касающееся пасторских обязанностей:

А1. Ответственность сохранять чистоту учения (1:3-11)

А2. Ответственность свидетельствовать о спасительной благодати Божией (1:12-17)

А3. Ответственность за выполнение вашего пасторского мандата (1:18-20).

В этом выпуске мы изучим вторую обязанность в 1 Тимофею…

Б. Обязанность относительно совместного поклонения (2:1-15): «Мужчины должны молиться… женщины должны учиться спокойно».

Теперь Павел переходит к изложению некоторых особенностей и процедуры и деталей общего поручения Тимофею выполнить свой мандат (1:18-20). Первая тема – это…

Б1. Призыв к совместной молитве (2:1-7). «Итак, прежде всего призываю тебя молиться, просить, ходатайствовать и благодарить за всех людей» (2:1).

а) Первоочередность совместной молитвы (2:1а). Говоря: «Итак, прежде всего я призываю…» Павел, очевидно, хочет, чтобы Тимофей в своем руководстве церковью в Ефесе отдавал первоочередное внимание общей и регулярной практике молитвы для всех в общине. Здесь Павел не осуществляет свою апостольскую власть посредством повеления, а, скорее, обращается к собранию (побуждая их) заняться тем, что должно иметь первостепенное значение.

б) Природа совместной молитвы (2:1б) описана здесь в четырех терминах – «мольбы, прошения, ходатайства и благодарения», – все из которых должны выражаться в общихх молитвах в церкви. Трудно провести четкие различия между этими различными описаниями молитвы, но, не пытаясь быть слишком определенным, я думаю, что в этих терминах есть тонкие различия, возможно, следующие:

«Прошения» — просьбы, обращенные к Богу по поводу конкретных нужд.

«Молитвы» – общий термин, обозначающий обращение к Богу и слышание от Него.

«Ходатайства» – обращение к Богу за кого-либо.

«Благодарения» – выражение нашей благодарности Богу за полученные благословения, предоставленную силу, данную ясность, представленные возможности, ожидаемые ответы и т. д. Несомненно, благодарность должна быть нашим отношением во всех наших молитвах.

Таким образом, молитва должна не только иметь среди нас приоритет и регулярность в плане ее практики и включать в себя различные аспекты ее природы, но также обратите внимание…

в) Сфера совместной молитвы (2:1в-2а) должна быть универсальной: «…за всех людей, за царей и всех, находящихся у власти». Совместная молитва не должна ограничиваться нашими потребностями или нашей местностью, но должна быть универсальной («все люди»), включая тех, кто находится у власти («за царей и за всех, кто находится у власти»). Действительно, те, кто занимает более высокие официальные должности в правительстве, правоохранительных органах, в судах и т. д., а также на наших местах работы, несомненно, сегодня нуждаются в наших молитвах больше, чем когда-либо.

Это увещевание должно поставить перед нами вопрос о том, характеризуется ли молитва в церквях, в которых мы служим, именно так. Не правда ли, нам так легко стать близорукими в нашей молитвенной жизни? Принимаем ли мы серьезно прошения и ходатайства в духе благодарения не только за себя, но и за всех людей? Не забываем ли мы вместе молиться за ситуации в мире, распространение Евангелия, спасение заблудших? Или нас больше беспокоят наши собственные нужды и желания?

г) Цель совместной молитвы (2:2б)«чтобы мы могли вести мирную и тихую жизнь, благочестивую и достойную во всех отношениях». Наши правители, лидеры и власти существенно меняют условия, в которых мы живем коллективно и индивидуально. Те, кто правят нами, могут повлиять на качество, свободу и свидетельство нашей жизни. Наша искренняя молитва должна заключаться в том, чтобы нам было позволено жить «мирной и спокойной» жизнью, не встречая сопротивления со стороны наших соседей и властей, и не отвлекаясь от наших христианских обязанностей, чтобы наше христианское свидетельство было «благочестивым и достойным во всех отношениях». Коллективные молитвы такого рода и с этой целью будут иметь своей конечной целью распространение Евангелия через свободу и мир, которыми мы будем наслаждаться.

д) Причины для совместной молитвы (2:3-7). Павел приводит три причины, почему практика совместной молитвы, как он ее описал, так важна.

Во-первых, совместная молитва важна, потому что… молитва «за всех людей» (2:1) «хороша и угодна Богу, Спасителю нашему» (2:3). Всегда «хорошо» заниматься делами, которые «угодны» Богу, а молитвы, угодные Богу, эффективны, потому что они согласуются с желанием Бога, чтобы «все люди спаслись и пришли к познанию истины». (2:4). Это чудесная истина: сердце Божие, выраженное во всей своей полноте на кресте Христовом, имеет своей целью спасение всех людей.

Спасительная цель Бога универсальна по своему масштабу – никто никогда не может сказать, что Бог не любил его или что Христос не умер за него. Тем не менее, к сожалению, некоторые не будут спасены не из-за каких-либо недостатков со стороны Бога, а из-за их упрямого отказа принять спасение, которое Он предусмотрел для них и предлагает им во Христе. Действительно, желание Бога заключается не только в спасении всех людей, но и в том, чтобы однажды спасаясь, они «пришли к познанию истины». Это, несомненно, одна из главных обязанностей пасторского руководства – гарантировать, что верующие обучаются Писанию точно и ясно, и обучаются праведной христианской жизни, чтобы они прогрессировали в познании истины и своих отношениях с Богом (2 Тим. 3:16; Еф. 4:13-16).

Во-вторых, совместная молитва важна, потому что… молитва о спасении всех людей имеет глубокую доктринальную основу, касающуюся сущностной природы божества и взаимоотношений Бога с человечеством. Истина о том, что «есть один Бог» (2:5а), устраняет любое языческое представление о нескольких богах или о том, что все дороги ведут на небеса. А поскольку есть только один Бог, может быть только «один посредник между Богом и человечеством», и этим человеком является «человек Христос Иисус» (2:5б). Только Христос Иисус, будучи истинным Богом, мог указать путь, посредством которого непокорные люди могут примириться с Богом (2 Кор. 5:14-21), и этой цели Он способствовал, когда на кресте «отдал Себя для искупления всех» (2:6а).

Обратите внимание еще раз, что спасение предусмотрено и доступно всем людям через Христа, «которое есть свидетельство, данное в нужное время» (2:6б), время, когда Христос пришёл в мир, прожил совершенную жизнь, и умер, как совершенная жертва, за грехи мира, сделанная в нужное время мировой истории (Гал. 4:4). Это краткое изложение христианской доктрины очень кратко излагает основу спасения и основную мотивацию молиться за спасение всех людей.

В-третьих, совместная молитва важна, потому что… молитва о спасении всех людей является продолжением служения апостола Павла. «Для сего поставлен я проповедником и Апостолом (истину говорю, не лгу), учителем язычников в вере и истине» (2:7). Сам Павел был призван Христом (Гал. 1:15) и назначен апостолом проповедовать и учить язычников, основываясь на своей личной вере и объективной истине Евангелия; и это служение он призывает пастора Тимофея (и нас) продолжать.

Б 2. Наставление о поведении в собрании (2:8-15). Призыв апостола к совместной молитве приводит к этому указанию относительно различия между участием и поведением мужчин и женщин в церкви.

а) Участие и поведение людей в совместной молитве (2:8). «Поэтому я желаю, чтобы в каждом месте люди молились, поднимая святые руки без гнева и ссоры». То, что апостол адресует это указание конкретно «мужчинам», примечательно и актуально для наших дней, когда, кажется, существует большая путаница в отношении того, кто и как может участвовать в публичном служении.

Что касается участников общественной молитвы, то апостол Павел наставляет мужчин в церкви проявлять активность в этом аспекте совместного богослужения. Это поднимает некоторые очевидные вопросы, например, имеет ли он в виду, что только мужчины могут молиться на общественных службах, или же женщины тоже могут молиться, поскольку в 1 Коринфянам 11:5-6 он утверждает, что женщина, которая молится публично, должна либо покрыть свою голову, либо остричь волосы. Это также поднимает вопрос о том, обращается ли Павел только к мужчинам в Ефесской церкви или ко всем людям в каждой церкви.

Я считаю, что в 1 Тимофею 2 Павел не предписывает публичную молитву исключительно мужчинам, равно как и не предписывает правильное поведение только женщинам. Скорее, здесь, в 1 Тимофею 2:8, он просто обращается к мужчинам, призывая их взять на себя должную ответственность и роль в общих служениях, одним из которых является соместная молитва. Возможно, мужчины в Ефесской церкви не справились с этой обязанностью. Затем, в 2:9-10, он обращается к женщинам, призывая их украшать себя соответствующей одеждой и благочестием. Это конкретные проблемы, которые он рассматривает в контексте Тимофея. Более того, вступительное слово «также…» (2:9), по-видимому, подразумевает, что женщины также могут молиться публично, но в этой главе он не уделяет этому внимания. Это никоим образом не противоречит его указаниям в 1 Коринфянам 11, поскольку порядок поведения и отношений между мужчинами и женщинами во время общего служения всегда должен поддерживаться.

Для апостола также важно то, как мужчины молятся публично. Они должны были молиться, «поднимая святые руки», что в церкви первого века было демонстрацией благоговения. Я думаю, разумно предположить, что такой способ молитвы не обязательно является обязательным для всех культур на все времена. Действительно, кажется, что акцент делается не на внешнем способе общественной молитвы, а скорее на внутренней святости жизни человека, которая проявляется в его внешнем поведении – «без гнева и ссоры» (2:8).

Поведение разгневанного человека не способствует святости. Гнев – это внутренний корень внешних ссор. Гнев — это недостаток эмоционального самоконтроля, обычно выражающийся в попытке человека доминировать над другими, убедить других подчиниться своей воле и своему мнению. Если оставить это без осуждения, такое отношение часто перерастает в греховное поведение, например, в ссоры. Злой, сварливый человек обычно известен всем в собрании как таковой, что делает его неспособным эффективно молиться от имени собрания, на некоторых из которых, вероятно, его поведение негативно повлияло.

б) Участие и поведение женщин в коллективном богослужении (9-15). Здесь есть два аспекта наставления апостола:
Первым аспектом является их скромное поведение во время совместного служения (2:9-10): « 9 Также и жеы должны украшать себя приличной одеждой, со стыдливостью и целомудрием, и не плетением волос, не золотом, и не жемчугом, или дорогими нарядами, 10но добрыми делами, как прилично женам, исповедующим благочестие».

Здесь апостол акцентирует внимание не на участии женщины в молитве (как можно было ожидать, следуя тому, что он только что сказал мужчинам), а на их общем приличии. Причина такого указания не указана, поэтому не будем гадать. Тем не менее кажется очевидным, что некоторые женщины в церкви в Эфесе вели себя так, что привлекали к себе внимание. Павел обращается к этой практике, наставляя женщин, чтобы их поведение и одежда отличались «скромностью и целомудрием» как в одежде, так и в поведении, что, учитывая контекст, оказывает прямое влияние на совместное служение.

Чтобы вы не подумали, что Павел сосредоточен только на внешнем, обратите внимание, что как у мужчин, так и у женщин он напрямую связывает внешнее с внутренним. Что касается мужчин, то они должны «молиться, подняв святые руки» (внешнее) и делать это «без гнева и ссоры» (внутреннее). Что касается женщин, то им следует одеваться «в приличную одежду, со скромностью и воздержанием, не с заплетенными волосами, ни в золото, ни в жемчуга, или дорогие одежды» (внешне), но «в добрые дела, как подобает женщинам, исповедующим благочестие». " (внутренне).

Как и в случае с мужчинами (2:8), то, что происходит внутри ума, сердца и поведения женщины, проявляется внешне в ее одежде и поведении. Это то, что в значительной степени забыто в современной культуре, в которой внешняя одежда и поведение часто не связаны с внутренним отношением и благоговением. Но, несомненно, то, как мы представляем себя внешне, когда собираемся в церковь, должно соответствовать случаю поклонения Богу: наша одежда и поведение являются отражением нашего отношения к месту и человеку, которому мы поклоняемся, от которого ничто в нашем поведении не должно зависеть, отвлекать. Это, по мнению апостола Павла, должно ясно проявляться, как мужчинами-христианами, так и женщинами-христианками в общем служении.

Вместо того, чтобы привлекать к себе внимание в месте общего служения внешними украшениями, женщинам следует украшать себя «добрыми делами», как «подобает женщинам, исповедующим благочестие». Таким образом, внутренняя святость характера всегда отражается во внешней скромности и благоговении.

Второй аспект наставления апостола женщинам — это их спокойное отношение к публичному служению (2:11–15): «11 Женщина должна учиться тихо с полной покорностью. 12Я не позволяю женщине учить или руководить мужчиной; скорее, она должна молчать (2:11-12).

Здесь Павел персонализирует свое увещевание: «женщина» (а не «женщины») должна учиться тихо, со всякой покорностью» (2:11). Женщина на общем служении должна вести себя как тихая, покорная ученица, особенно по отношению к мужчинам. Павел продолжает уточнять то, что только что сказал: «Но я не позволяю женщине учить или руководить мужчиной; скорее, она должна молчать» (2:12). Вот что он имеет в виду под тихим, покорным учеником – все это по отношению к мужчинам, которым отведена роль лидера в церкви. Это наставление, по-видимому, подтверждает идею о том, что в церкви в Эфесе должны были быть женщины, которые не были тихими и покорными мужчинам.

Павел подкрепляет свое наставление, ссылаясь на два фактора…

1. Порядок творения: «Ибо сначала был создан Адам, потом Ева» (2:13). Ева была создана после Адама, от Адама и для Адама (Быт. 2:7; 2:20-23; 1 Кор. 11:8-9). Адам был ее главой, а не наоборот, и этот порядок творения следует распознавать в собрании народа Божьего во время публичного богослужения. Таким образом, прежде чем грех вошел в мир, Бог уже установил различие во взаимоотношениях и функциях мужчины и женщины при творении.

2. Порядок падения: «…и Адам не был обманут, но женщина поддалась лжи и совершила преступление» (2:14). Наиболее поучительно то, как об этом говорит Павел. С одной стороны, Ева согрешила первой, будучи основательно обманутой сатаной. С другой стороны, Адам по инициативе Евы тоже согрешил, но сознательно и добровольно. Он не был обманут, как Ева; он точно знал, что делал, выбирая непослушание Божьим указаниям. Дело в том, что, узурпировав назначенную Адаму роль руководителя в их отношениях, Ева стала преступницей и за это попала под суд Божий, чтобы, несмотря на ее желание властвовать над мужем, он властвовал над ней (Быт. 3: 16). Это составляет основу наставления Павла относительно положения женщин в общем служении – положения подчинения и покорности, а не лидерства и власти.

Тем не менее женщина не обречена на незначительное положение: «Но она спасется через рождение детей, если они пребудут в вере, любви и святости, в воздержании» (2:15). В результате проступка Евы женщина (в частности, Ева, а также все женщины в целом) была проклята на болезненные роды (Быт. 3:16). Тем не менее, несмотря на приход в мир греха и, несмотря на последующее проклятие болезненных родов, женщины не лишены спасения. Скорее, «она спасется через рождение детей». Здесь есть несколько трудностей толкования…

а) Какое отношение деторождение имеет к спасению женщины? Упоминание о деторождении связано с проклятием женщин из-за греха, а именно болями при деторождении. Общий смысл, похоже, заключается в том, что, несмотря на проклятие, грех Евы не был непоправимым. Скорее, даже несмотря на то, что последствием ее греха была боль при деторождении для всех женщин, женщины могут быть спасены и спасены, и свидетельством их спасения является их пребывание в «вере, любви и святости…». Это качество согласуется с доктриной стойкости, что те, кто по-настоящему спасены, проявят благочестивую жизнь и претерпят до конца.

Поскольку этот стих противопоставляется предыдущему стиху («тем не менее» или «пока»), по контексту кажется, что Павел говорит, что основная роль замужних женщин (к которым он обращался в церкви в Ефесе) — рожать детей (очевидно, только если смогут), а не руководить церковью. То есть «лидерская» роль замужней женщины — рождение детей, а это то, к чему женщины имеют уникальный талант, и чего мужчины не могут сделать.

«Через деторождение» здесь не означает, что деторождение является средством спасения женщины, но скорее то, что вследствие деторождения она осуществляет руководство и получает удовлетворение в доме, рожая и воспитывая благочестивых детей.

б) К кому относится слово «они»? Переход от единственного числа «она» к множественному «они» — это просто способ, которым Павел переходит от своего обращения к Еве конкретно ко всем женщинам в целом. Таким образом, «они (вообще все женщины) спасутся в деторождении, если…».

в) Что значит «если они пребудут в вере…»? Вклад замужних женщин в созидание церкви заключается в их благочестивом примере своим детям – следовательно, «если они продолжают верить».

III. План проповеди

Название: Учимся у Иисуса – Свидетельствуем о Его божественности (Матфея 27:45-54)

Тема: Пять свидетельств Голгофы.

Тема: На Голгофе Бог дал достаточно доказательств того, что Иисус Христос — Его Сын.

Пункт I: Свидетельство полуденной тьмы (27:45).

1. Особенность темноты.

а) Солнце погасло.

б) Оно окутало землю.

в) Это обнажило руку Божью.

2. Портрет тьмы.

а) Тьма изображала страдания Христа.

б) Тьма изображала личность Христа

в) Тьма изображала изоляцию Христа.

г) Тьма изображала черноту греха

д) Тьма изображала гнев Божий.

Пункт II: Свидетельство храмовой завесы (27:51a).

1. Завеса храма была предупреждением держаться подальше от Бога, потому что Он свят, а люди грешны.

2. Разорванная завеса в храме была приглашением приблизиться к Богу…

а) …потому что долг греха был уплачен.

б) …потому что доступ к Богу был открыт для всех.

Пункт III: Свидетельство землятрясения (27:51б).

1. Землетрясение свидетельствовало о значении смерти Христа.

2. Землетрясение исполнило пророчество Иисуса (Лк. 19:40).

3. Землетрясение было ответом Голгофы Синаю.

4. Землетрясение было ответом Голгофы Эдему.

Пункт IV: Свидетельство открытых гробниц (27:52-53).

1. Открытые гробы символизировали окончательное воскресение святых.

2. Открытые гробы были общественной выставкой.

Пункт V: Свидетельство солдат (27:54).

1. То, что они увидели, заставило их испугаться.

2. Страх заставил их свидетельствовать.

Related Topics: Pastors

网上牧师杂志–中文版(简体), SCh Ed, Issue 50 2024 年 冬季

A ministry of…

作者: Roger Pascoe,博士,主席,
郵箱: [email protected]

I. 加强讲解式讲道:诠释教义的讲道

以教义为讲道主题,这会触发很多各方面的问题。如要在短时间之内,处理这么多的事情,绝不是一件易情,我们倒不如专注在如何将教义的真理应用在我们日常生活上,这会来得更好。这是一个很富挑战性的观念。我们怎样可以将教义应用在日常生活中,而不是只当作脑子里的一个抽象研讨问题?我们又怎样可以在讲道中,将教义讲得清楚,使人得益,明白它对人生所起的重大作用,塑造人的思想、行为、并指引人生方向、培养人与人之间的关系,和明白其中要说明的价值观等?

为要针对这些问题,我们将会尝试在本期及以后的数期,给大家讲解 …

  1. 现代文化会影响我们诠释教义的因素。
  2. 三个诠释教义的重要步骤。
  3. 讲道时,如何应用教义的例子。
  4. 有用诠释教义的方式。
  5. 要注意的事项。

首先,作为一个引言,我们会在以下数方面作一个简单介绍 …

A. 现代文化会影响我们诠释教义的因素

A1. 现代流行基督教音乐对教义的影响。现今我们在教会所听到和所唱的音乐深深受着时下社会流行音乐影响。你可能觉得自古到今都是这样子的了,但这不一定是理所当然,也不值得我们效法下去。很多基督教的诗歌和世俗的流行曲一起在电台播放,因为他们音调相同,甚而有时候内容也相同,没有明显的字句说明这是一首圣诗。

不论你的喜好如何,传统或流行的,选择圣诗时一定要基于以下的原则 …

1. 歌词的神学 – 神学的准确及教导

2. 诗歌是否和当天讲道内容有关。所有崇拜程序都应该是一致性的。一个与 讲道主题无关的诗歌,不论这诗歌是多堂煌或多动听,但因着音乐与讲道內容不协调而产生一个不协调的崇拜气氛

3. 对神敬拜的表达

4. 对基督徒生命的影响力

5. 音乐的形式和乐器的运用

6. 音乐和我们宣教历史的关系。这个原则很重要,但却常被忽视。因为时下 流行的圣诗只侧重于“现代化”而和过往的宣教历史脱节,结果这一代的青年人和过往的神学传统、教义,或历史都脱了节,不能打成一片。

故此,当我们讲及讲解教义时,讲道和教导不应只局限于讲章的层面上,我们在唱诗时,也是在作着教义上的教导。但很可惜,现代流行的音乐(不是全部都是)可能缺乏了教义的内容,或是只侧重在教条式的传统,而违背了我们的信仰和实践。所以,教会崇拜,如只侧重现代的诗歌,而缺少传统的音乐,便会慢慢偏离教义的讲解,而导致会众对圣经及神学的一无所知,尤其是年青的一代。

A2. 现代世界观对教义的影响。现代社会流行的思想对会众会影响深远。现代流行的文化思潮都否定了宇宙间存在着一个可以给人理解、绝对、和有权威性的真理。抱持这想法的人,都认定所有真理都是相对和受环境影响,并要由个人的世界观和经验来决定它的存在与否。他们觉得这种想法更合适个人的需要,比那些抽象的观念来得更实际。这种现代的哲学思想已经深入人心,直接影响他们对听道,尤其是讲解圣经教义时的承受力。

与此有密切关联的是现今文化所追捧的个人权利和自由,这种思想也同样影响着教义的讲解。个人主义固然侧重个人的爱好选择,也强调个人的权威性。他们主张:“信仰是个人的抉择,无人可以对我说三道四。”我们向人讲解圣经时,便已坚守着圣经的真理是绝对无误的,但今天很多人来到教会,便带着一个态度:“从什么时候开始,圣经的教义便是我最终权威和行为的规范呢?你的权力从何而来,可以告诉我什么是对与错?”结果,我们教会座椅上便坐满了很多不同神学思想的人,其中很多是没有牢固的圣经知识,更甚者,很多人压根儿就没有任何神学的水平。

另一方面,有很多基督徒视教会、事工、和教会的活动如餐牌,或是购物卷,他们要看的是:“那些东西是我最喜欢的,最适合我的,可以给我最多优惠的?”这以自我为中心的个人主义,可以从不稳定的教会崇拜出席人数见到一斑。一位牧者对我说,每周的聚会人数一直在转变者。如果有一个活动(例如球赛)和聚会时间有冲突,而这活动是更具吸引力的,那么它便会获会众优先考虑。

这种顾客式、自我中心的心态,部份原因是来自人对即时满足感的渴求,就是那些好像快餐食物和止痛药所带来的快感。这无怪在基督教书店中,充斥着很多很肤浅的书籍。例如,很多书籍的内容,都是为要找到例如“五个容易解决方法”来处理人生难题,从抚养孩子开始,到处理债务,及对将来的展望不等。

这些即时的解决办法和对私人喜好的强调便更显示了人对圣经教义的一般看法。教会,在时下世代,只是购物卷上的一项,看看那所教会是值得购入。这都是物质主义的想法,就是“这里有什么是适合我的?我的孩子可以得着什么益处?”

无可置疑地,电视和电影也给人在哲学思想及神学领域中产生很大的负面影响。电视和荷理活电影给人日以继夜的疲劳轰炸,宣扬着它们的一套哲学思想,日子久了,观众便潜而默化,慢慢地便将这些歪理照单全收。故此,今日的牧者有一个艰巨的使命,就是如何将神学知识灌输会众,不是停留在抽象,难以理喻的层面上,而是直接可以应用在他们日常生活中。

很不幸地,很多讲员都落在这物质主义的圈套里,故此他们的讲道,为了迎合时下思潮,讲题便常常出现了如下的主题:“如何去做”、“如何处理各种感观上的需要”,和其他基督徒心理及辅导等题目。这些都是专为着迎合听众的肉身需要。但想深一点,这些讲题都是以人为本,而缺乏了以神为中心的说话。我们要紧记,神学是从基本上,可以很实际的供人使用出来,否则便不能够改变人的生命。所以,在传讲教义时,讲员一定要很清晰,不含糊的讲解,这样才可以影响人的生命 - 人伦关系、价值观、优先次序、信仰、道德等。

所以,现今讲员面对的难题是:如何跟一群属肉体的人,甚而对教会的看法也是带着属世眼光的人,传讲神的话语?你如何可以有效地向只靠感观,就是那些只靠感觉、眼睛要看到的、耳朵要听到的,双手要接触到的,和曾经历到的,而不是用心灵去领受真理的人讲道?你如何向一些不相信有绝对真理的人传讲神的信息?你如何向一些不相信有绝对真理,对你是真,对他未必真的人传扬神的真理?

我要指出,后现代主义已慢慢歪曲了社会的世界观(借着一些好像道德相对论、社会双重标准论、人种进化论等的歪理),所以基督的真理便更形重要来帮助人认识如何将他们的生命和世界观重新纳入正轨。更甚者,在我们教导人们“怎样”行出基督徒生命之前,一定要先教导他们“什么”是基督的真理。如果他们不了解“什么”是我们所相信的,“为什么”我们这样相信,他们便无从入手,不知“怎样”可以过一个基督徒的生活。华尔福(B.B. Warfield)说得好:“人相信的便决定了他的行为,由此可以见到宣讲纯正的道理是何等的重要”(“系统神学对讲员的不可分割性The Indispensableness of Systematic Theology to the Preacher”,Masters Seminary Journal, 1996秋季刊)。这就是只以人为本的“如何”和“感受”讲章所常遇见的难题。他们意图改变人生,但却忽略了首要任务,就是先用圣经真理来改变会众的思想。

A3. 现代人对基督道理的无知所带来的影响。不久前(可能是在二十世纪中期),讲员在最小程度上,还可以因着大部份会众对圣经的认识来宣讲圣经的真理。但现在便不同了,越来越少会众认识圣经或其中的道理。

圣经真理的宣讲己近燃眉之急,很多讲员已看到这个需要,但却是抱着一个不打紧的态度,这很可能是他们自己也不太内行,或者如果宣讲教义,便会影响他们和会众的关系,因为会众可能不会接受他们所传讲的信息。由此可见,会众对真理的不认识造成一个不良后果,就是讲员都不敢公开传讲教义,免得他们被误会,更恐防得罪会众。因此,他们便干脆不讲了。

人生如白驹过隙,转瞬即逝。十年前流行的,今天已被遗弃,转移到其他更新的事物去。在这种快速转变的大环境底下,历史和传统对于新的一代来说,已是过时的东西。他们活在当下,跟历史隔绝,对未来不怀憧憬。进化论,这个学校课程、电视和其他娱乐媒体的热门话题,可能就是产生这类思想的主要原因。以致现代人对与他们息息相关的过去漠不关心,对未来觉得迷茫,不知所措。

我们一定要紧紧跟随我们宣教的最初理念,认清这对教会的影响。我们刚提过的教会现时流行的音乐,它的影响力比我们想像的更要深远。它会影响到对传统真理的诠释。我们基要信仰是经过很长远的神学辩证,由很多人、教会和不同宗派的努力才得出来的成果。我们今天的信仰,有大部份是由很多蒙神恩典,赋予特别恩赐的神学家,经过深思明辨,和将正确的圣经真理发扬光大出来的。我们为着这些人的努力感谢神。

结语。这个简短的概览,是为着将时下思潮对教会的影响而写。我们势必要借着对圣经真理的教导回到基要的真道去。乔治提摩太说得好:“要复兴教会,便先要从传讲真道开始…大前提就是,神的道理是一次过的借着耶稣基督和圣灵传给我们,今天也是同样地借着圣灵的大能向世人宣扬开去” (“Doctrinal Preaching” in Handbook of Contemporary Preaching, ed. Michael Duduit, pages 93 and 95)。

虽然很多人想要的是能满足他们“感官上的需要”的证道,我们的工作就是要宣讲他们有“真正需要”的真道。他们真正的需要是在灵里的,他们灵里的需要一定要借着纯正的教导和真理优先处理。

这便概括了我在第一“A”项的讨论:“现代文化会影响我们诠释教义的因素”。我们仍会在本刊以后几期中,继续讨论其他方面的问题(参阅上述B至E项)。.

II. 强化圣经中的领导才能
教会中的秩序,提摩太前书2:1-15, 第四部份

上文我们已提及,提摩太前书的结构是由五个“命令”(指示)组成,是使徒保罗给他属灵的儿子,又是门生(学生、或学徒)的提摩太的嘱咐。这五个命令可以归纳如下:

A. 有关牧者职责的命令(1:3-20): 打那美好的仗。”

B. 有关公开崇拜的命令(2:1-15): 男人…随处祷告…女人要沉静学道。”

C. 有关牧者领导的命令(3:1-16): 可以知道在神的家中当怎样行。”

D. 有关个人灵性的命令(4:1-6:2): 你要谨慎自己和自己的教训。”

E. 有关牧者行为的命令(6:3-21): 要守这命令,毫不玷污 直到我们的主

耶稣基督显现。”

在前三期(NPJ 47, 48, 49),我们已讨论了第一个命令(”A”),是关于牧者职责的:

A1. 维护信仰纯正的责任(1:3-11)

A2. 见证神救恩的责任(1:12-17)

A3. 尽忠职守的责任(1:18-20)

在本期,我们将会讨论提摩太前书的第二个命令…

B. 有关公开崇拜的命令(2:1-15):男人…随处祷告…女人要沉静学道。”

保罗继续向提摩太说明几点特有殊性的,和其他一般性要完成的责任(1:18-20)。第一点是…

B1. 对会众祷告的劝勉(2:1-7)。我劝你,第一要为万人恳求,祷告,代求,祝谢”(2:1)。

a) 第一要万人祷告(2:1a)。经文中“我劝你,第一要为…”,保罗很直白的要求提摩太,在他牧养的以弗所教会,第一要做的,就是举行公开,集体和经常的祷告聚会。保罗在这里不是用他使徒的身份来命令提摩太这样做,而是劝喻全会众(即是请求他们)勉力遵行,这是最要紧的。

b) 会众祷告的性质(2:1b在这里是用四个语句说明 – “恳求、祷告、代求、和祝谢”- 这都应在教会祷告会中行出来。这四个祈祷分类确实不是容易划分有什么不同的地方,但虽如是,我们仍可稍作如下的说明,看出其中端倪 …

恳求” – 将特别的需要呈献在神面前。

祷告” – 这是一般性的用语,与神谈话和聆听祂的说话。

代求” – 为别人向神祈求。

祝谢” – 感谢神给我们的恩典、力量、带领、机会,和快将实现的各样好处。无可否认地,感恩是我们每次祷告时所应有的态度。

因此,祷告不单是重要和经常要有的,同时也包含了各方面的性质,但也须注意 …

c) 公祷的范围(2:1c-2a是为全世界祷告:“…为君王和一切在位的。”公祷不应只局限于我们自身或本地的需要,更应延展到为全世界(即“万人”)祷告,包括在高位的(“为君王和一切在位的”)。那些在政府机关、司法机构,法庭工作的人,确实比过往更需要我们这群底层的人用祷告来扶持他们。

这个教导给我们一个提醒,我们教会的祷告生活是不是常带有为万人祷告的特色。我们的祷告生活,很多时候都是目光浅短。我们有没有借着感恩的灵,诚恳地去作祈求和代祷的功夫,除了为自己之外,更要为别人祷告?试想一想,我们有没有在公开场合,为着世界局势,为着宣教工作,为着失丧灵魂的得救而祈祷?又或只是集中在自己的需要,和我们希望得到的而祷告?

d) 公祷的目的(2:2b“要我们可以平静渡日,凡事神圣端庄的。”我们的国家领袖、单位领导,和权威人仕,可以使我们不论在群体或个人生活上,受到极大的影响。统治我们的可以影响到我们生活的质素、自由权利,和见证。我们要为一个“平静”的生活而恳切祷告,不受邻舍,及权威人仕的打扰,以致影响我们尽上基督徒的责任,例如我们的见证应是“在任何地方都是神圣端庄的” 。这类的公祷和目的可以叫福音广传,并叫我们得以享受自由和平安的喜乐。

e) 为万民祈祷的原因(2:3-7)。保罗提出了三个原因,说明我们为何为万民祷告是如此的重要。

第一,公祷是重要的,因为…为“万人恳求”(2:1“好的,在神我们救主面前可蒙悦纳”(2:3)。这是“好” 的活动,是蒙神“悦纳”的。祷告蒙神悦纳,祷告便有效,因为这是合神心意的,“祂愿意万人得救,明白真道”(2:4。这是奇妙的真理,神的心意,借着耶稣基督钉在十架,完成了祂为世人定下的救恩。

神的救恩是普世性的 – 无人可以说神没有爱过他们,或基督没有为他们而死。但,不幸地,一些人真的是不可能得救的。这不是神无能,而是他们硬心,坚决拒绝接受神借基督所赐下的救恩。神的心意,不只是万人得救,更要“明白真道”。这是每个牧者最主要的职责之一– 就是要教导每一位会众都清楚和正确地明白圣经,过一个正直无伪的基督徒生命,更明白真道,与神更有密切关系(提后3:16; 弗4:13-16)。

第二,公祷是重要的,因为 … 为万人的得救而祷告,这正乎合三位一体的真神与人类的密切关系。“只有一位神”(2:5a的真理就驳斥了异教徒所说的泛神论,即是信奉任何一位神祗都无关痛痒,这就是所谓殊途同归,条条大路通天堂的歪理。正因只有一位神,而“在神和人中间,只有一位中保”,这就是那位“为人的基督耶稣”(2:5b。只有耶稣基督,就是那位真神,才能够将悖逆的人与神和好(林后5:14-21),这就是“祂舍自己作人的赎价”(2:6a的主要目的。

请再注意一下,这救恩是借着基督而给与所有愿意领受的人,“到了时候,这事必证明出来”(2:6b。这里所说的时候,就是基督来到世界,过着无罪的人生,却甘愿为全人类,作一个完全的犠牲。这就是在历史上,时候到了满足的时刻(加4:4)。这简短的教义便直截了当的将救恩的来龙去脉,并且为什么我们要为万人祷告的原因,清楚说明出来了。

第三,公祷是重要的,因为 …借着为万人祷告,保罗的事奉便可以得以持久传承下去。“我为此奉派,作传道的,作使徒,作外邦人的师傅,教导他们相信,学习真道。我说的是真话,并不是谎言”(2:7。保罗是蒙基督呼召(加1:15),成为使徒,向外邦人传扬基督,用自己亲身的见证,和客观的福音真理。如今保罗要将这个事工交棒给提摩太,由他(和我们)继续承担下去。

B2. 对会众行为操守的嘱咐(2:8-15)。使徒在此完结为万人祷告的劝勉后,便一转笔锋,开始讨论男女会众在教会的事奉和操守的问题。

a) 男人在公祷时应有的表现(2:8)。“我愿男人无忿怒,无争论。举起圣洁的手,随处祷告。” 这里使徒的嘱咐是特别对“男人”说的。对今天来说,有时候我们会出现一些混乱的情况,就是谁应该参加,或在参加时我们应该怎样做才算合乎体统的问题,这个嘱咐是最适切不过的了。

对祈祷会的参与,保罗教导男人应活跃点参加。但这马上便引起了一些很具争议的问题。保罗是否说只有男人才可以参加公开的祈祷会,还是女人都可以呢?在林前11:5-6,他强调女人在公众埸合祷告时,一定要蒙头,或把头发剃掉。还有另外一个问题,就是保罗是否只是对以弗所教会的男人说话,还是对众教会的男人说的。

我们觉得在提前二章,保罗不是说只有男人才可以参加公祷会,更不是要告诉妇人们如何保持行为端正。他却是在提前2:8劝谕男人在崇拜中,应要承担他们应有的责任,其中之一就是在祷告的事奉上尽忠。也许以弗所教会的男人都未尽上责任吧!到了2:9-10,保罗则是劝谕妇女廉耻,自守,和穿着合宜。这些都是向提摩太提出的几点特别要注意的事项。再且,“又愿…”(2:9)这句起首语,似乎是指妇女可以在公开场合祷告,但这不是保罗在本章要强调的。这跟林前11章没有冲突,因为在公开崇拜场合中,男女会众的行为,都应常常保持端庄恭谨的态度。 

男人在公众场合如何祷告,对使徒来说是重要的。他们祷告时,是“举起圣洁的手”,在第一世纪,这是表示尊敬的意思。故此我相信这种祷告方式,在以后的世代中,是不必要强制执行了。这里的经文,不似是强调外在祷告的方式,而是强调外在的行为,是在表现出内心圣洁的生命 – “无忿怒,无争论2:8)。

一个忿怒的人不可能有圣洁的行为。心里藏着了怒气的根,最终必然爆发出纷争的果子。忿怒就是缺乏了情绪的自制能力。这情况通常是在一个人意图说服别人跟随他的意愿时出现。如果没有及时制止,这种凌驾别人的态度,便很容易导致诸如纷争的不良后果。一个容易发怒,喜欢争竞的人,在会众中,不似会为众人迫切和有效的祷告。更甚者,有些会众可能会因着他们而产生不良的影响。

b) 妇女在公开崇拜聚会中的参与与行为守则(9-15. 在这里保罗有两方面的嘱咐:

第一方面是她们在崇拜时的衣着(2:9-10):“9又愿女人廉耻,自守,以正派衣裳为妆饰,不以编发、黄金、珍珠,和贵价的衣裳为妆饰。10只要有善行,这才与自称是敬神的女人相宜。”

在这里,使徒不是著眼在妇女在祈祷会的参与(这可能是一般人所想的,因为刚才说完了男人祈祷的事情),而是在其他事情上。原因是什么?这里没有交待,故此无须费神揣测。但很明显地,在以弗所教会中,有些妇女常常故意矫揉造作,吸引别人的注意。保罗就是对这些妇女说话,劝诫她们不论在行为和衣着上,都要“自守和正派”,因为这对崇拜的气氛是会产生直接的影响。

看起来保罗好像只是侧重外在的表现,但事实上,保罗是把男人和女人外在的行为直接和内在的质素连接起来,一并讨论。男人要“举起双手,随处祷告”(外在的),而这样做的时候,他们要“无忿怒,无争论”(内在的)。而女人在衣着上要知“廉耻,自守,以正派衣裳为妆饰,不以编发、黄金、珍珠,和贵价的衣裳为妆饰”(外在的),但“要有善行,这才与自称是敬神的女人相宜”(内在的)。

跟男人一样(2:8),有诸内而形于外,女人的心思意念和态度可以从她的衣饰和行为看到出来。这是现代文化所最常忽略的,一般人只看重外表,而不考虑内心的世界。但肯定的说,在崇拜时我们的衣着一定会反映出我们对神是否存在一个尊敬的态度。因此我们的衣着一定不可使人产生分心的现象。从这段经文,我们可以看见保罗所提倡的,就是不论男女,在崇拜时,都应穿着端庄得体。

在公众崇拜中,妇女们无须用外表的妆饰来吸引别人的注意,她们的“善行,这才与自称是敬神的女人相宜”。故此,内心的圣洁常会在外在的言行举止看到出来。

保罗嘱咐的第二方面,就是妇女应在公开崇拜场合中保持沉静的态度(2:11-15): “11 女人要沉静学道,一味的顺服。 12 我不许女人讲道也不许她辖管男人,只要沉静,因为先造的是亚当,后造的是夏娃”(2:11-12)。

这里的经文,保罗是说“一个女人”(不是“某一位女士”)要“沉静学道,一味的顺服”(2:11)。在崇拜时,妇女的衣饰正好是她沉静学道,顺服的表现。保罗继续说道:“我不许女人讲道,也不许她辖管男人,只要沉静”(2:12)。这是一个沉静学道,和顺服的人应有的态度 – 这也是会众和那位被差带领教会的男性牧者之间应有的关系而说的。这些嘱咐都可以说明在以弗所教会中,一定已经存在着一些沉静学道和顺服的女性。

保罗用以下两个因素支持他的论点…

1. 创造的次序:”因为先造的是亚当,后造的是夏娃”(2:13)。夏娃是在亚当之后造出来,是从亚当而出,是为协助亚当而造的(创2:7; 2:20-23; 林前11:8-9)。亚当是她的头,反之则不然,创造的先后次序应在崇拜时,也要表达出来。故此,罪还未进入世界,神已在创造的时候定规了男女之间的相互关系和功用。

2. 人堕落的次序:” …不是亚当被引诱,乃是女人被引诱,陷在罪里” (2:14)。保罗在这里已说得很清楚他为什么有这样的嘱咐。在一方面,夏娃是第一个犯罪,她是完全被撒但欺骗了。但另一方面,亚当亦因着夏娃的缘故也犯了罪,而且是明知故犯。他不是像夏娃那样受骗,他是清楚知道他在做着什么,他选择了违背神的命令。这里特别要说明,夏娃犯罪是为要超越亚当作领导的地位,故此她被神审判定罪了。虽然她想辖制丈夫,最终却被丈夫辖制了(创3:16)。这就是保罗在男女关系上的论点 – 顺服,而不是领导和权力的问题。

然而,女人并不是被放置在一个不显著的地位上:“女人若常存信心、爱心、又圣洁自守,就必在生产上得救”(2:15。夏娃犯罪直接带来的后果(因而牵涉所有女性),就是在生孩子时必多受苦楚(创3:16)。然而,虽然罪入了世界,妇女受了咒诅,生产时大受苦楚,但女人仍在救恩上有份,就是”在生产上得救”。但在释经时,我们遇见几个释经的困难

a)究竟女人生产和她得救有何关系?经文告诉我们,女人生产和她犯罪是有直接关系的 – 生产时饱受痛苦。虽如是,夏娃所犯的罪不是无法救赎的,因她所犯的罪,所有女人都因她而忍受生产之苦,但女人仍然可以得蒙拯救,证据就是她们仍然可以“常存信心、爱心、又圣洁自守…”。这和坚忍到底的道理同出一辙,这正反映出一个蒙恩得救的人,都是过着一个圣洁生活,至死不变。

这节经文和上一节便形成一个对比,保罗好像是说一个已婚妇女(他已在以弗所教会中特别提过的了)的最主要功用是生儿育女(很明显地,只有她们才能够做到这个功用),而不是带领教会。这就是说,一个已婚妇女的“领导”才能就是生养孩子,这只有妇女才可办到,男人却是无能为力。

这里所说“在生产上”不是说生育才是女人得救的方法,而是说借着生育,她在家中便发挥了带领的作用,培养一个快乐的家庭,作育敬神的儿女。

b) 这里所说的“女人”是指谁说的?保罗将单数的“她”改成双数的“女人”是保罗从夏娃而转向所有的女性而言。故此,“女人(泛指所有女性) 必在生产上得救。”

c) “若常存信心…”意思是什么呢?一个已婚妇女,对建立教会的贡献就是将她们的信心作孩子的榜样 – 就是要“若存信心”

III. 讲道大纲

题目:学习主耶稣 – 见证祂的神性(太27:45-54)

主旨:加略山上的五个见证

主题:神已在加略山上给了很多明证,耶稣基督就是祂的儿子。

第一点:午正天黑的见证(27:45)

  1. 不寻常的天黑

a) 太阳暗淡无光

b) 遍地黑暗

c) 看见神的手

  1. 黑暗的描述

a) 黑暗表达了基督的受苦

b) 黑暗表达了基督的身份

c) 黑暗表达了基督的孤单

d) 黑暗表达了罪恶的黑暗权势

e) 黑暗表达了神的愤怒

第二点:圣殿幔子的见证(27:51a)

  1. 圣殿的幔子是警告世人不要挨近神,因为祂是圣洁,而人是罪恶的
  2. 幔子裂开,是邀请世人来到神的面前…

a) … 因为罪债已付清

b) … 因为通往神的路已为全人类打通了

第三点:地震的见证(27:51b)

  1. 地震显示基督的死的重要性
  2. 地震应验了耶稣自己的预言(路19:40)
  3. 地震是加略山对西乃山的回应
  4. 地震是加略山对伊甸园的回应

第四点:坟墓打开了的见证(27:52-53)

  1. 坟墓打开了,预表着圣徒最终的复活
  2. 坟墓打开了,公开给人观看

第五点:兵士的见证(27:54)

  1. 他们看见了,就极其害怕
  2. 他们的害怕催促他们作见证

Related Topics: Pastors

網上牧師雜誌 – 中文版(繁體), TCh Ed, Issue 50 2024 年 冬季

A ministry of…

作者: Roger Pascoe,博士,主席,
郵箱: [email protected]

I. 加強講解式講道:詮釋教義的講道

以教義為講道主題,這會觸發很多各方面的問題。如要在短時間之內,處理這麼多的事情,絕不是一件易情,我們倒不如專注在如何將教義的真理應用在我們日常生活上,這會來得更好。這是一個很富挑戰性的觀念。我們怎樣可以將教義應用在日常生活中,而不是只當作腦子裡的一個抽象研討問題?我們又怎樣可以在講道中,將教義講得清楚,使人得益,明白它對人生所起的重大作用,塑造人的思想、行為、並指引人生方向、培養人與人之間的關係,和明白其中要說明的價值觀等?

為要針對這些問題,我們將會嘗試在本期及以後的數期,給大家講解 …

  1. 現代文化會影響我們詮釋教義的因素。
  2. 三個詮釋教義的重要步驟。
  3. 講道時,如何應用教義的例子。
  4. 有用詮釋教義的方式。
  1. 要注意的事項。

首先,作為一個引言,我們會在以下數方面作一個簡單介紹 …

A. 現代文化會影響我們詮釋教義的因素

A1. 現代流行基督教音樂對教義的影響。現今我們在教會所聽到和所唱的音樂深深受著時下社會流行音樂影響。你可能覺得自古到今都是這樣子的了,但這不一定是理所當然,也不值得我們效法下去。很多基督教的詩歌和世俗的流行曲一起在電台播放,因為他們音調相同,甚而有時候內容也相同,沒有明顯的字句說明這是一首聖詩。

不論你的喜好如何,傳統或流行的,選擇聖詩時一定要基於以下的原則 …

1. 歌詞的神學 – 神學的準確及教導

2. 詩歌是否和當天講道內容有關。所有崇拜程序都應該是一致性的。一個與講道主題無關的詩歌,不論這詩歌是多堂煌或多動聽,但因著音樂與講道內容不協調而產生一個不協調的崇拜氣氛

3. 對神敬拜的表達

4. 對基督徒生命的影響力

5. 音樂的形式和樂器的運用

6. 音樂和我們宣教歷史的關係。這個原則很重要,但卻常被忽視。因為時下 流行的聖詩只側重於“現代化”而和過往的宣教歷史脫節,結果這一代的青年人人和過往的神學傳統、教義,或歷史都脫了節,不能打成一片。

故此,當我們講及講解教義時,講道和教導不應只局限於講章的層面上,我們在唱詩時,也是在作著教義上的教導。但很可惜,現代流行的音樂(不是全部都是)可能缺乏了教義的內容,或是只側重在教條式的傳統,而違背了我們的信仰和實踐。所以,教會崇拜,如只側重現代的詩歌,而缺少傳統的音樂,便會慢慢偏離教義的講解,而導致會眾對聖經及神學的一無所知,尤其是年青的一代。

A2. 現代世界觀對教義的影響。現代社會流行的思想對會眾會影響深遠。現代流行的文化思潮都否定了宇宙間存在著一個可以給人理解、絕對、和有權威性的真理。抱持這想法的人,都認定所有真理都是相對和受環境影響,並要由個人的世界觀和經驗來決定它的存在與否。他們覺得這種想法更合適個人的需要,比那些抽象的觀念來得更實際。這種現代的哲學思想已經深入人心,直接影響他們對聽道,尤其是講解聖經教義時的承受力。

與此有密切關聯的是現今文化所追捧的個人權利和自由,這種思想也同樣影響著教義的講解。個人主義固然側重個人的愛好選擇,也強調個人的權威性。他們主張:“信仰是個人的抉擇,無人可以對我說三道四。”我們向人講解聖經時,便已堅守著聖經的真理是絕對無誤的,但今天很多人來到教會,便帶著一個態度:“從甚麼時候開始,聖經的教義便是我最終權威和行為的規範呢?你的權力從何而來,可以告訴我甚麼是對與錯?”結果,我們教會座椅上便坐滿了很多不同神學思想的人,其中很多是沒有牢固的聖經知識,更甚者,很多人壓根兒就沒有任何神學的水平。

另一方面,有很多基督徒視教會、事工、和教會的活動如餐牌,或是購物卷,他們要看的是:“那些東西是我最喜歡的,最適合我的,可以給我最多優惠的?”這以自我為中心的個人主義,可以從不穩定的教會崇拜出席人數見到一斑。一位牧者對我說,每週的聚會人數一直在轉變者。如果有一個活動(例如球賽)和聚會時間有衝突,而這活動是更具吸引力的,那麼它便會獲會眾優先考慮。

這種顧客式、自我中心的心態,部份原因是來自人對即時滿足感的渴求,就是那些好像快餐食物和止痛藥所帶來的快感。這無怪在基督教書店中,充斥著很多很膚淺的書籍。例如,很多書籍的內容,都是為要找到例如“五個容易解決方法”來處理人生難題,從撫養孩子開始,到處理債務,及對將來的展望不等。

這些即時的解決辦法和對私人喜好的強調便更顯示了人對聖經教義的一般看法。教會,在時下世代,只是購物卷上的一項,看看那所教會是值得購入。這都是物質主義的想法,就是“這裡有甚麼是適合我的?我的孩子可以得著甚麼益處?”

無可置疑地,電視和電影也給人在哲學思想及神學領域中產生很大的負面影響。電視和荷理活電影給人日以繼夜的疲勞轟炸,宣揚著它們的一套哲學思想,日子久了,觀眾便潛而默化,慢慢地便將這些歪理照單全收。故此,今日的牧者有一個艱巨的使命,就是如何將神學知識灌輸會眾,不是停留在抽象,難以理喻的層面上,而是直接可以應用在他們日常生活中。

很不幸地,很多講員都落在這物質主義的圈套裡,故此他們的講道,為了迎合時下思潮,講題便常常出現了如下的主題:“如何去做”、“如何處理各種感觀上的需要”,和其他基督徒心理及輔導等題目。這些都是專為著迎合聽眾的肉身需要。但想深一點,這些講題都是以人為本,而缺乏了以神為中心的說話。我們要緊記,神學是從基本上,可以很實際的供人使用出來,否則便不能夠改變人的生命。所以,在傳講教義時,講員一定要很清晰,不含糊的講解,這樣才可以影響人的生命 - 人倫關係、價值觀、優先次序、信仰、道德等。

所以,現今講員面對的難題是:如何跟一群屬肉體的人,甚而對教會的看法也是帶著屬世眼光的人,傳講神的話語?你如何可以有效地向只靠感觀,就是那些只靠感覺、眼睛要看到的、耳朵要聽到的,雙手要接觸到的,和曾經歷到的,而不是用心靈去領受真理的人講道?你如何向一些不相信有絕對真理的人傳講神的信息?你如何向一些不相信有絕對真理,對你是真,對他未必真的人傳揚神的真理?

我要指出,後現代主義已慢慢歪曲了社會的世界觀(藉著一些好像道德相對論、社會雙重標準論、人種進化論等的歪理),所以基督的真理便更形重要來幫助人認識如何將他們的生命和世界觀重新納入正軌。更甚者,在我們教導人們“怎樣”行出基督徒生命之前,一定要先教導他們“甚麼”是基督的真理。如果他們不了解“甚麼”是我們所相信的,“為甚麼”我們這樣相信,他們便無從入手,不知“怎樣”可以過一個基督徒的生活。華爾福(B.B. Warfield)說得好:“人相信的便決定了他的行為,由此可以見到宣講純正的道理是何等的重要”(“系統神學對講員的不可分割性 The Indispensableness of Systematic Theology to the Preacher”,Masters Seminary Journal, 1996秋季刊)。這就是只以人為本的“如何”和“感受”講章所常遇見的難題。他們意圖改變人生,但卻忽略了首要任務,就是先用聖經真理來改變會眾的思想。

A3. 現代人對基督道理的無知所帶來的影響。不久前(可能是在二十世紀中期),講員在最小程度上,還可以因著大部份會眾對聖經的認識來宣講聖經的真理。但現在便不同了,越來越少會眾認識聖經或其中的道理。

聖經真理的宣講己近燃眉之急,很多講員已看到這個需要,但卻是抱著一個不打緊的態度,這很可能是他們自己也不太內行,或者如果宣講教義,便會影響他們和會眾的關係,因為會眾可能不會接受他們所傳講的信息。由此可見,會眾對真理的不認識造成一個不良後果,就是講員都不敢公開傳講教義,免得他們被誤會,更恐防得罪會眾。因此,他們便乾脆不講了。

人生如白駒過隙,轉瞬即逝。十年前流行的,今天已被遺棄,轉移到其他更新的事物去。在這種快速轉變的大環境底下,歷史和傳統對於新的一代來說,已是過時的東西。他們活在當下,跟歷史隔絕,對未來不懷憧憬。進化論,這個學校課程、電視和其他娛樂媒體的熱門話題,可能就是產生這類思想的主要原因。以致現代人對與他們息息相關的過去漠不關心,對未來覺得迷茫,不知所措。

我們一定要緊緊跟隨我們宣教的最初理念,認清這對教會的影響。我們剛提過的教會現時流行的音樂,它的影響力比我們想像的更要深遠。它會影響到對傳統真理的詮釋。我們基要信仰是經過很長遠的神學辯證,由很多人、教會和不同宗派的努力才得出來的成果。我們今天的信仰,有大部份是由很多蒙神恩典,賦予特別恩賜的神學家,經過深思明辨,和將正確的聖經真理發揚光大出來的。我們為著這些人的努力感謝神。

結語。這個簡短的概覽,是為著將時下思潮對教會的影響而寫。我們勢必要藉著對聖經真理的教導回到基要的真道去。喬治提摩太說得好:“要復興教會,便先要從傳講真道開始 …大前提就是,神的道理是一次過的藉著耶穌基督和聖靈傳給我們,今天也是同樣地藉著聖靈的大能向世人宣揚開去” (“Doctrinal Preaching” in Handbook of Contemporary Preaching, ed. Michael Duduit, pages 93 and 95)。

雖然很多人想要的是能滿足他們“感官上的需要”的證道,我們的工作就是要宣講他們有“真正需要”的真道。他們真正的需要是在靈裡的,他們靈裡的需要一定要藉著純正的教導和真理優先處理。

這便概括了我在第一“A”項的討論:“現代文化會影響我們詮釋教義的因素”。我們仍會在本刊以後幾期中,繼續討論其他方面的問題(參閱上述B至E項)。.

II. 強化聖經中的領導才能
教會中的秩序,提摩太前書2:1-15, 第四部份

上文我們已提及,提摩太前書的結構是由五個“命令”(指示)組成,是使徒保羅給他屬靈的兒子,又是門生(學生、或學徒)的提摩太的囑咐。這五個命令可以歸納如下:

A. 有關牧者職責的命令(1:3-20):“打那美好的仗。”

B. 有關公開崇拜的命令(2:1-15):“男人隨處禱告女人要沉靜學道。”

C. 有關牧者領導的命令(3:1-16):“可以知道在神的家中當怎樣行。”

D. 有關個人靈性的命令(4:1-6:2):“你要謹慎自己和自己的教訓。”

E. 有關牧者行為的命令(6:3-21):“要守這命令,毫不玷污 直到我們的主

耶穌基督顯現。”

在前三期(NPJ 47, 48, 49),我們已討論了第一個命令(”A”),是關於牧者職責的:

A1. 維護信仰純正的責任(1:3-11)

A2. 見證神救恩的責任(1:12-17)

A3. 盡忠職守的責任(1:18-20)

在本期,我們將會討論提摩太前書的第二個命令…

B. 有關公開崇拜的命令(2:1-15):“男人隨處禱告女人要沉靜學道。”

保羅繼續向提摩太說明幾點特有殊性的,和其他一般性要完成的責任(1:18-20)。第一點是…

B1. 對會眾禱告的勸勉(2:1-7)。“我勸你,第一要為萬人懇求,禱告,代求,祝謝”(2:1)。

a) 第一要萬人禱告(2:1a)。經文中“我勸你,第一要為,保羅很直白的要求提摩太,在他牧養的以弗所教會,第一要做的,就是舉行公開,集體和經常的禱告聚會。保羅在這裡不是用他使徒的身份來命令提摩太這樣做,而是勸喻全會眾(即是請求他們)勉力遵行,這是最要緊的。

b) 會眾禱告的性質(2:1b在這裡是用四個語句說明 – “懇求、禱告、代求、和祝謝”- 這都應在教會禱告會中行出來。這四個祈禱分類確實不是容易劃分有甚麼不同的地方,但雖如是,我們仍可稍作如下的說明,看出其中端倪 …

懇求” – 將特別的需要呈獻在神面前。

禱告” – 這是一般性的用語,與神談話和聆聽祂的說話。

代求” – 為別人向神祈求。

祝謝” – 感謝神給我們的恩典、力量、帶領、機會,和快將實現的各樣好處。無可否認地,感恩是我們每次禱告時所應有的態度。

因此,禱告不單是重要和經常要有的,同時也包含了各方面的性質,但也須注意 …

c) 公禱的範圍(2:1c-2a是為全世界禱告:為君王和一切在位的。”公禱不應只局限於我們自身或本地的需要,更應延展到為全世界(即“萬人”)禱告,包括在高位的(“為君王和一切在位的“)。那些在政府機關、司法機構,法庭工作的人,確實比過往更需要我們這群底層的人用禱告來扶持他們。

這個教導給我們一個提醒,我們教會的禱告生活是不是常帶有為萬人禱告的特色。我們的禱告生活,很多時候都是目光淺短。我們有沒有藉著感恩的靈,誠懇地去作祈求和代禱的功夫,除了為自己之外,更要為別人禱告?試想一想,我們有沒有在公開場合,為著世界局勢,為著宣教工作,為著失喪靈魂的得救而祈禱?又或只是集中在自己的需要,和我們希望得到的而禱告?

d) 公禱的目的(2:2b“要我們可以平靜渡日,凡事神聖端莊的。”我們的國家領袖、單位領導,和權威人仕,可以使我們不論在群體或個人生活上,受到極大的影響。統治我們的可以影響到我們生活的質素、自由權利,和見證。我們要為一個“平靜”的生活而懇切禱告,不受鄰舍,及權威人仕的打擾,以致影響我們盡上基督徒的責任,例如我們的見證應是“在任何地方都是神聖端莊的”。這類的公禱和目的可以叫福音廣傳,並叫我們得以享受自由和平安的喜樂。

e)為萬民祈禱的原因(2:3-7)。保羅提出了三個原因,說明我們為何為萬民禱告是如此的重要。

第一,公禱是重要的,因為…為“萬人懇求”(2:1“好的,在神我們救主面前可蒙悅納”(2:3)。這是“好”的活動,是蒙神“悅納”的。禱告蒙神悅納,禱告便有效,因為這是合神心意的,“祂願意萬人得救,明白真道”(2:4。這是奇妙的真理,神的心意,藉著耶穌基督釘在十架,完成了祂為世人定下的救恩。

神的救恩是普世性的 – 無人可以說神沒有愛過他們,或基督沒有為他們而死。但,不幸地,一些人真的是不可能得救的。這不是神無能,而是他們硬心,堅決拒絕接受神藉基督所賜下的救恩。神的心意,不只是萬人得救,更要“明白真道”。這是每個牧者最主要的職責之一 – 就是要教導每一位會眾都清楚和正確地明白聖經,過一個正直無偽的基督徒生命,更明白真道,與神更有密切關係(提後3:16; 弗4:13-16)。

第二,公禱是重要的,因為 … 為萬人的得救而禱告,這正乎合三位一體的真神與人類的密切關係。“只有一位神”(2:5a的真理就駁斥了異教徒所說的泛神論,即是信奉任何一位神祗都無關痛癢,這就是所謂殊途同歸,條條大路通天堂的歪理。正因只有一位神,而“在神和人中間,只有一位中保”,這就是那位“為人的基督耶穌”(2:5b。只有耶穌基督,就是那位真神,才能夠將悖逆的人與神和好(林後5:14-21),這就是“祂捨自己作人的贖價”(2:6a的主要目的。

請再注意一下,這救恩是藉著基督而給與所有願意領受的人,“到了時候,這事必證明出來”(2:6b。這裡所說的時候,就是基督來到世界,過著無罪的人生,卻甘願為全人類,作一個完全的犠牲。這就是在歷史上,時候到了滿足的時刻(加4:4)。這簡短的教義便直截了當的將救恩的來龍去脈,並且為什麼我們要為萬人禱告的原因,清楚說明出來了。

第三,公禱是重要的,因為 …藉著為萬人禱告,保羅的事奉便可以得以持久傳承下去。“我為此奉派,作傳道的,作使徒,作外邦人的師傅,教導他們相信,學習真道。我說的是真話,並不是謊言”(2:7。保羅是蒙基督呼召(加1:15),成為使徒,向外邦人傳揚基督,用自己親身的見證,和客觀的福音真理。如今保羅要將這個事工交棒給提摩太,由他(和我們)繼續承擔下去。

B2. 對會眾行為操守的囑咐(2:8-15)。使徒在此完結為萬人禱告的勸勉後,便一轉筆鋒,開始討論男女會眾在教會的事奉和操守的問題。

a) 男人在公禱時應有的表現(2:8)。“我願男人無忿怒,無爭論。舉起聖潔的手,隨處禱告。”這裡使徒的囑咐是特別對“男人”說的。對今天來說,有時候我們會出現一些混亂的情況,就是誰應該參加,或在參加時我們應該怎樣做才算合乎體統的問題,這個囑咐是最適切不過的了。

對祈禱會的參與,保羅教導男人應活躍點參加。但這馬上便引起了一些很具爭議的問題。保羅是否說只有男人才可以參加公開的祈禱會,還是女人都可以呢?在林前11:5-6,他強調女人在公眾埸合禱告時,一定要蒙頭,或把頭髮剃掉。還有另外一個問題,就是保羅是否只是對以弗所教會的男人說話,還是對眾教會的男人說的。

我們覺得在提前二章,保羅不是說只有男人才可以參加公禱會,更不是要告訴婦人們如何保持行為端正。他卻是在提前2:8勸諭男人在崇拜中,應要承擔他們應有的責任,其中之一就是在禱告的事奉上盡忠。也許以弗所教會的男人都未盡上責任吧!到了2:9-10,保羅則是勸諭婦女廉恥,自守,和穿著合宜。這些都是向提摩太提出的幾點特別要注意的事項。再且,“又願(2:9)這句起首語,似乎是指婦女可以在公開場合禱告,但這不是保羅在本章要強調的。這跟林前11章沒有衝突,因為在公開崇拜場合中,男女會眾的行為,都應常常保持端莊恭謹的態度。 

男人在公眾場合如何禱告,對使徒來說是重要的。他們禱告時,是“舉起聖潔的手”,在第一世紀,這是表示尊敬的意思。故此我相信這種禱告方式,在以後的世代中,是不必要強制執行了。這裡的經文,不似是強調外在禱告的方式,而是強調外在的行為,是在表現出內心聖潔的生命 – “無忿怒,無爭論”(2:8)。

一個忿怒的人不可能有聖潔的行為。心裡藏著了怒氣的根,最終必然爆發出紛爭的果子。忿怒就是缺乏了情緒的自制能力。這情況通常是在一個人意圖說服別人跟隨他的意願時出現。如果沒有及時制止,這種凌駕別人的態度,便很容易導致諸如紛爭的不良後果。一個容易發怒,喜歡爭競的人,在會眾中,不似會為眾人迫切和有效的禱告。更甚者,有些會眾可能會因著他們而產生不良的影響。

b)婦女在公開崇拜聚會中的參與與行為守則(9-15. 在這裡保羅有兩方面的囑咐:

第一方面是她們在崇拜時的衣著(2:9-10):“9又願女人廉恥,自守,以正派衣裳為妝飾,不以編髮、黃金、珍珠,和貴價的衣裳為妝飾。10只要有善行,這才與自稱是敬神的女人相宜。”

在這裡,使徒不是著眼在婦女在祈禱會的參與(這可能是一般人所想的,因為剛才說完了男人祈禱的事情),而是在其他事情上。原因是什麼?這裡沒有交待,故此無須費神揣測。但很明顯地,在以弗所教會中,有些婦女常常故意矯揉造作,吸引別人的注意。保羅就是對這些婦女說話,勸誡她們不論在行為和衣著上,都要“自守和正派”,因為這對崇拜的氣氛是會產生直接的影響。

看起來保羅好像只是側重外在的表現,但事實上,保羅是把男人和女人外在的行為直接和內在的質素連接起來,一併討論。男人要“舉起雙手,隨處禱告”(外在的),而這樣做的時候,他們要“無忿怒,無爭論”(內在的)。而女人在衣著上要知“廉恥,自守,以正派衣裳為妝飾,不以編髮、黃金、珍珠,和貴價的衣裳為妝飾”(外在的),但“要有善行,這才與自稱是敬神的女人相宜”(內在的)。

跟男人一樣(2:8),有諸內而形於外,女人的心思意念和態度可以從她的衣飾和行為看到出來。這是現代文化所最常忽略的,一般人只看重外表,而不考慮內心的世界。但肯定的說,在崇拜時我們的衣著一定會反映出我們對神是否存在一個尊敬的態度。因此我們的衣著一定不可使人產生分心的現象。從這段經文,我們可以看見保羅所提倡的,就是不論男女,在崇拜時,都應穿著端莊得體。

在公眾崇拜中,婦女們無須用外表的妝飾來吸引別人的注意,她們的“善行,這才與自稱是敬神的女人相宜”。故此,內心的聖潔常會在外在的言行舉止看到出來。

保羅囑咐的第二方面,就是婦女應在公開崇拜場合中保持沉靜的態度(2:11-15): “11 女人要沉靜學道,一味的順服。 12 我不許女人講道也不許她轄管男人,只要沉靜,因為先造的是亞當,後造的是夏娃”(2:11-12)。

這裡的經文,保羅是說“一個女人”(不是“某一位女士”)要“沉靜學道,一味的順服”(2:11)。在崇拜時,婦女的衣飾正好是她沉靜學道,順服的表現。保羅繼續說道:“我不許女人講道,也不許她轄管男人,只要沉靜”(2:12)。這是一個沉靜學道,和順服的人應有的態度 – 這也是會眾和那位被差帶領教會的男性牧者之間應有的關係而說的。這些囑咐都可以說明在以弗所教會中,一定已經存在著一些沉靜學道和順服的女性。

保羅用以下兩個因素支持他的論點…

1. 創造的次序:”因為先造的是亞當,後造的是夏娃2:13。夏娃是在亞當之後造出來,是從亞當而出,是為協助亞當而造的(創2:7; 2:20-23; 林前11:8-9)。亞當是她的頭,反之則不然,創造的先後次序應在崇拜時,也要表達出來。故此,罪還未進入世界,神已在創造的時候定規了男女之間的相互關係和功用。

2. 人墮落的次序:” 不是亞當被引誘,乃是女人被引誘,陷在罪裡” (2:14)保羅在這裡已說得很清楚他為甚麼有這樣的囑咐。在一方面,夏娃是第一個犯罪,她是完全被撒但欺騙了。但另一方面,亞當亦因著夏娃的緣故也犯了罪,而且是明知故犯。他不是像夏娃那樣受騙,他是清楚知道他在做著甚麼,他選擇了違背神的命令。這裡特別要說明,夏娃犯罪是為要超越亞當作領導的地位,故此她被神審判定罪了。雖然她想轄制丈夫,最終卻被丈夫轄制了(創3:16)。這就是保羅在男女關係上的論點 – 順服,而不是領導和權力的問題。

然而,女人並不是被放置在一個不顯著的地位上:“女人若常存信心、愛心、又聖潔自守,就必在生產上得救”(2:15。夏娃犯罪直接帶來的後果(因而牽涉所有女性),就是在生孩子時必多受苦楚(創3:16)。然而,雖然罪入了世界,婦女受了咒詛,生產時大受苦楚,但女人仍在救恩上有份,就是”在生產上得救。但在釋經時,我們遇見幾個釋經的困難

a 究竟女人生產和她得救有何關係?經文告訴我們,女人生產和她犯罪是有直接關係的 – 生產時飽受痛苦。雖如是,夏娃所犯的罪不是無法救贖的,因她所犯的罪,所有女人都因她而忍受生產之苦,但女人仍然可以得蒙拯救,證據就是她們仍然可以“常存信心、愛心、又聖潔自守。這和堅忍到底的道理同出一轍,這正反映出一個蒙恩得救的人,都是過著一個聖潔生活,至死不變。

這節經文和上一節便形成一個對比,保羅好像是說一個已婚婦女(他已在以弗所教會中特別提過的了)的最主要功用是生兒育女(很明顯地,只有她們才能夠做到這個功用),而不是帶領教會。這就是說,一個已婚婦女的“領導”才能就是生養孩子,這只有婦女才可辦到,男人卻是無能為力。

這裡所說“在生產上”不是說生育才是女人得救的方法,而是說藉著生育,她在家中便發揮了帶領的作用,培養一個快樂的家庭,作育敬神的兒女。

b) 這裡所說的“女人”是指誰說的?保羅將單數的“她”改成雙數的“女人”是保羅從夏娃而轉向所有的女性而言。故此,“女人(泛指所有女性) 必在生產上得救。”

c) “若常存信心意思是甚麼呢?一個已婚婦女,對建立教會的貢獻就是將她們的信心作孩子的榜樣 – 就是要“若存信心”

III. 講道大綱

題目:學習主耶穌 – 見證祂的神性(太27:45-54)

主旨:加略山上的五個見證

主題:神已在加略山上給了很多明證,耶穌基督就是祂的兒子。

第一點:午正天黑的見證(27:45)

  1. 不尋常的天黑

a) 太陽暗淡無光

b) 遍地黑暗

c) 看見神的手

2. 黑暗的描述

a) 黑暗表達了基督的受苦

b) 黑暗表達了基督的身份

c) 黑暗表達了基督的孤單

d) 黑暗表達了罪惡的黑暗權勢

e) 黑暗表達了神的憤怒

第二點:聖殿幔子的見證(27:51a)

  1. 聖殿的幔子是警告世人不要挨近神,因為祂是聖潔,而人是罪惡的
  2. 幔子裂開,是邀請世人來到神的面前…

a) … 因為罪債已付清

b) … 因為通往神的路已為全人類打通了

第三點:地震的見證(27:51b)

  1. 地震顯示基督的死的重要性
  2. 地震應驗了耶穌自己的預言(路19:40)
  3. 地震是加略山對西乃山的回應
  4. 地震是加略山對伊甸園的回應

第四點:墳墓打開了的見證(27:52-53)

  1. 墳墓打開了,預表著聖徒最終的復活
  2. 墳墓打開了,公開給人觀看

第五點:兵士的見證(27:54)

  1. 他們看見了,就極其害怕
  2. 他們的害怕催促他們作見證

Related Topics: Pastors

Copyright and Trademark Information

1- Bible.org Web Site Copyright Statement

From this site, you may download the information and use them on your computer for personal study or you can print it or use it in a multimedia presentation for yourself and others as long as you give the printed material away and do not charge for it. You must include appropriate attribution/credit on the material you extract. (see below Information to Include on copies) In this case, free means free. It cannot be bundled with anything sold, nor can you charge for shipping, handling, or anything. It cannot be posted on other websites or servers. It is provided for personal study or for use in preparation and presentation of sermons, Sunday school classes, undergraduate or seminary religion classes or other non-commercial study. This release does not apply to other media than paper printed distribution. 

For free distribution of more than 1000 copies of web site articles (see below for the NET Bible), you must obtain written permission and comply with our guidelines of content control and include copyright and organizational acknowledgments. For permission, inquire by e-mail to permissions

As a courtesy, if you are doing over 100 please let us know as we would like to see what else we can do to support your ministry email Permissions

Credit Lines for material

The following credit lines are to be included with the material. The suggested format is: Author,(If unknown use unknown) Title of the work (if known),. Copyright year [-if not known use 2020], Bible.org reprinted with permission  , [Example Bob Deffinbaugh, David Joins Saul’s Family Copyright ©1996-2020 Bible.org, reprinted with permission ) .

Material from the site may not be edited (words added or deleted) without our permission.

Material from the site may not be reprinted for commercial publication or fund raising purposes without our permission.

Requests for Permission to Repost Studies on Other Sites

We have had numerous requests from users to repost our studies on their own webservers, discussion boards, etc. We appreciate your vote of confidence in our studies, however, with all the web sites in the world being only one click away from our site, at the present time, we do not grant permission for our materials to be reposted on other web-sites. We're more than happy for you to place a link to any study from your site. 

Electronic Access to this Material

Resources on this site (including text, audio, video and other media forms) are copyrighted materials. These resources are not shareware or public domain and may not be reposted on other websites, duplicated electronically or copied to media other than paper (eg. CD, DVD) without written permission.But as we said above "We're more than happy for you to place a link to any study or our bible study tool, Lumina, from your site."

Translation of articles on the site

We encourage anyone to translate any article off the site so we can offer it to others for study. Therefore permission is granted for you to translate the articles on the site provided you acknowledge the source and include the statement (used by permission author's name, http://bible.org Copyright ©1996-2020 All rights reserved ) and that you submit the translated material back to us so we can post it on the site for others to use. Formatting guidelines are found here.

 

2- NET Bible®Copyright Statement 

see https://netbible.com/copyright/ 

The NET Bible is a completely new translation of the Bible with 60,000 translators’ notes! It was completed by more than 25 scholars – experts in the original biblical languages – who worked directly from the best currently available Hebrew, Aramaic, and Greek texts. The translators’ notes make the original languages far more accessible, allowing you to look over the translator’s shoulder at the very process of translation.

 

updated website da 5/30/2018
updated netbible #3 3/5/2020


Revisiting the Colwell Construction in Light of Mass/Count Nouns

Related Media

Introduction1

Increasingly Colwell is cited as evidence of a determinate semantic reading of John 1:1c.2 Both orthodox and otherwise utilize Colwell’s rule to promote not only different but contradictory interpretations of this passage—obviously contradictory interpretations cannot at the same time and in the same way be true. Adding to this problem, otherwise careful scholars misstate and misunderstand Colwell’s rule. Worse yet, nothing innovating or revolutionary has come to bear regarding Colwell’s rule or construction in over twenty years.3 The time is ripe, therefore, for not only understanding Colwell’s rule, but for setting forth an entirely new paradigm from which to understand the construction per se.

The purpose of this article, then, is first to clearly articulate what has become known as Colwell’s rule, including its abuse, then to enunciate a revolutionary method by which to better understand the Colwell construction. This latter will be accomplished by the utilizing of the mass/count noun distinction.4 Finally we wish to apply these results to the New Testament as a whole, then to the Gospel of John in particular as a case study.5 It is hoped that this method can aid in a more scientific approach to this grammatical construction and assist in making a more surer semantic determination of the phrase καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος and other significant passages appearing in this construction.

Colwell’s Contribution to Anarthrous PNs

In 1933 Ernest Cadmen Colwell wrote his celebrated article on “A Definite Rule for the Use of the Article in the Greek New Testament” in which he claimed, “Definite predicate nouns which precede the verb usually lack the article.”6 This brief assertion, spawning as the exception to regular articular definite nouns, respected the predictability of anarthrous but definite PNs that precedes the copulative verb—it is better known as Colwell’s rule. Since this monumental article is the basis for what follows, and is the object of much abuse, it is therefore incumbent to allow Colwell to speak for himself and then follow this by pointing out both the legitimacy of Colwell’s rule, as well as the methodological assumptions and/or flaws that pre-determined its outcome. The consensus that followed his article will be briefly noted along with the misunderstandings that have come to be associated with it. This historical evaluation will then prepare the way for an entirely different methodological approach from which to better treat the construction itself.

Colwell’s Rule

Colwell’s study began, according to his article, in response to Torrey who claimed that certain nouns, three of which were precopulative PNs, were anarthrous in John due to Semitic influence (1:49; 5:27; 9:5).7 So in part, Colwell wanted to dispel this notion in favor of a view that understood this phenomenon as part of NT usage rather than Semitic influence. It was the result of studying these passages that Colwell arrived at his rule(s) regarding the usual omission of the article in the pre-copulative PN construction.

He began with John 1:49 where both a post-copulative articular construction and a pre-copulative anarthrous construction were used with apparent semantic equivalence, i.e., with definiteness. Contextually the verse is the affirmation of Nathaniel to Jesus in response to the latter’s ability to supernaturally see him under a fig tree. Nathaniel exclaims, ῥαββί, σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱὸς θεοῦ, σὺ βασιλεὺς εἶ τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ (1:49b). Colwell asked himself, “What reason is there for this difference” [i.e., semantical, grammatical or syntactical between the two PN constructions in σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱὸς θεοῦ and σὺ βασιλεὺς εἶ τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ]? When the passage is scrutinized, it appears at once that the variable quantum is not definiteness but word-order.”8 Therefore, according to Colwell, “It seems probable that the article is used with ‘Son of God’ because it follows the verb, and it is not used with ‘King of Israel’ because it precedes the verb.”9 Confining himself to instances where the copula was expressed he states a rule: “A definite predicate nominative has the article when it follows the verb; it does not have the article when it precedes the verb.”10

From this initial observation he then follows with several points of validation and ends with his classic statement of his rule, “Definite predicate nouns which precede the verb usually lack the article.”11 Thus by assuming semantic equivalence (definiteness), Colwell shifted the focus on structure as determinate of the syntactic and grammatical difference—i.e., why in a post-copulative construction it is articular, and why in a pre-copulative construct it is anarthrous. The grammatical shift regards articularity or lack thereof, while syntactic refers to pre or post copulative occurrence.

Argument. First, Colwell felt that important to his argument, in demonstrating the validity of this rule, were verses which had the article and then did not have it.12 What he appears to mean by this is that words such as “king” or “Son of God” used in contexts referring to Jesus which did not have the article, and then in other contexts referring to Jesus using the article, were vital in confirming the hypothesis underlying his rule—that definite PNs which preceded the copulative verb were usually anarthrous. Therefore, he argued the occurrence of like nouns validated the proposition of his rule, i.e., if the anarthrous construct appeared in one instance antecedent to the copulative verb while the articular construct appeared in another instance subsequent to the copulative verb with the identical semantic nuance, then the rule was legitimate. Therefore from the start Colwell begins with a semantic category of definiteness, a definiteness established by its post-copulative articular occurrences elsewhere, and proceeds to investigate for instances of its anarthrous occurrence in a pre-copulative construction.

He focused on several specific phrases which allegedly demonstrate this phenomena including “King of the Jews,” “King of Israel,” “Son of God,” “Son of Man,” “light of the world,” and the phrase “my mother,” where both syntactic and grammatical conditions were met. Of special interest was Matthew 13:37-39 where “in a series of seven clauses the predicate nouns follow the verb and take the article five times; while in the last two clauses equally definite predicate nouns precede the verb and do not have the article.”13 Again it must be stressed, semantic equivalence was assumed on the basis of this observation.

Second, Colwell offered proof of this phenomenon of word order as “easily obtained from the very grammarians who are unaware of its existence.”14 He notes Robertson’s admission that out of 41 occurrences of articular PNs, 38 follow the verb rather than the reverse.15 After then citing Blass-Debrunner,16 who incidentally list articular constructions following the verb, he states, “it is significant that they found them after the verb.”17 This second argument is really a confirming of the first but here the mere numerical preponderance of post-copulative articular PNs, as a rule, brings out the disproportion of the same in the pre-copulative occurrence. Again, his point is that the article in not needed because this variation (pre-copulative) impugned the lexeme with definiteness without need of recourse to the article.

A third argument came from an observation within the manuscript evidence in the nature of variants regarding the article. Here he argues the following:

Such a simple omission or addition [of the article] would of itself prove little for the theory advocated here, but when the omission or addition of the article is accompanied by a change of word-order, we have evidence of high value. Such evidence would seem to indicate that the relation between word-order and the use of the article was as real to the scribes who copied the MSS as it was to the original authors.

In the course of this study I noted three passages [John 1:49; Matt 23:10; Jas 2:19] in which the article issued by one group of MSS and omitted by another group with a change in word-order. In each of these passages Westcott and Hort’s Heavenly Twins (Codex Vaticanus and Codex Sinaiticus) disagree; yet both of them support the rule stated in this paper. That is to say, their variation is from one to the other of the alternatives described in this rule . . . . It is interesting that B each time has the predicate before the verb without the article, while a each time has the predicate after the verb with the article . . . These are enough to indicate that the scribes felt that a definite predicate noun did not need the article before the verb and did need it after the verb.18

In all he tallied 254 occurrences of articular PNs noting 239 as post-copulative and only 15 pre-copulative.19 He also tallied the anarthrous occurrences totaling 139 of which 99 were pre-copulative and 40 were post-copulative (this included relative clauses).20 Subtracting relative clauses he arrived at two different ways of examining these figures. 21

When a document is going to be converted to htm format for viewing on the web we can’t use any tabs, extra paragraph returns, or more than one space. Everything extra is eliminated when the file is converted so formatting has to be done via styles or tables. Here I put an equal symbol to separate the numbers, but you can change this however you want it.

I. Definite Predicate Nouns with Article . . . . . . . . . 244

A. After Verb . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .229 = 94%

B. Before Verb . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15 = 6%

II. Definite Predicate Nouns without the Article . . . . . .123

A. After Verb . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .26 = 21%

B. Before Verb . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .97 = 79%

I. Definite Predicates after the Verb . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255

A. With the Article . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .299 = 90%

B. Without the Article . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 = 10%

II. Definite Predicates before the Verb . . . . . . . . . . . . .112

A. With the Article . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15 = 13%

B. Without the Article . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97 = 87%

Colwell noted that in his tabulations he had omitted qualitative nouns “since all such nouns (and their total in the New Testament is small) are not definite.”22 Thus Colwell has started with a semantic category of definiteness and proceeded to figure out the ratio of this to syntactic factors (pre or post-copulative) and grammatical features (articular and anarthrous). He notes two exceptions to his rule: (1) He found fifteen nouns which do precede the copulative verb and are articular,23 and (2) He recorded 26 occurrences where the omission of the article after the verb which he nevertheless viewed as definite.24 He also goes outside the NT including the LXX and the Didache with somewhat the same statistical ratio.

Conclusions. All this he concludes has implications for grammar, the text and translation or interpretation. In relation to grammar, predicate nominatives with the verb should not be regarded as regularly omitting the article, for two-thirds of definite predicate nouns have it. In regards to the article he gives two broad rules the second of which amounts to exceptions to his first:

(1) Definite Predicate nouns here regularly take the article. (2) The exceptions are for the most part due to a change in word order: (a) Definite predicate nouns which follow the verb (this is the usual order) usually take the article; (b) Definite predicate nouns which precede the verb usually lack the article; (c) Proper names regularly lack the article in the predicate; (d) Predicate nominatives in relative clauses regularly follow the verb whether or not they have the article.25

For textual criticism the issue involves predicting deliberate scribal tendencies to amend the text. When the case involves finding a pre-copulative articular construction (a rarity) with other variants which, in their individual cases, have either the articular post-copulative rendering, or the pre-copulative anarthrous one, then separate rules apply. In the first, where a pre-copulative articular is found, it is to be preferred over the post-copulative articular one (cf. 2 Pet 1:17). That is, it is more likely that the former gave rise to the latter than the reverse since it is a rarer rendering. The second regards when articular PNs are found in a pre-copulative occurrence and other readings have the anarthrous pre-copulative PN rendering. In this case the latter anarthrous reading, with the understanding that the noun is clearly (or assumed) definite, is to be preferred as more than likely the original—i.e., more likely to give subsequent rise to the former rather than the reverse.26

However it is the last area, translation and interpretation, that Colwell regards his rules as having the most value. He states in negative terms that

A predicate nominative which precedes the verb cannot be translated as an indefinite or a “qualitative” noun solely because of the absence of the article; if the context suggests that the predicate is definite, it should be translated as a definite noun in spite of the absence of the article. In the case of a predicate noun which follows the verb the reverse is true; the absence of the article in this position is a much more reliable indication that the noun is indefinite. Loosely speaking, this study may be said to have increased the definiteness of a predicate noun before the verb without the article, and to have decreased the definiteness of a predicate noun after the verb without the article.27

With this in mind, therefore, he tackles John 1:1c regarding it as a definite noun arguing that its anarthrous occurrence does not argue necessarily for qualitativeness or indefiniteness. He supports this by referencing to the confession of Thomas, ὁ κύριός μου καὶ ὁ θεός μου (20:28).

Evaluating Colwell’s Rule

There are several problems with Colwell’s method of tabulation as well as statement of rules. To Colwell’s credit, however, he chose a wide base of samples, in fact he apparently included the entire NT.28 Furthermore, we have found that the rule with which Colwell is most acclimated with (2b above) is actually a verifiable (and falsifiable) one. The method he used to gather this information is somewhat suspect, but the rule itself is valid.

But this leads us to consider some of the problems with Colwell’s method of investigation. First, he begins with a semantic category (definiteness) which is apparently established prior to the investigation of pre-copulative anarthrous constructs themselves, and proceeds to make an observation in regards to its articularity or lack thereof. Thus he omits obviously “qualitative” nouns up front. But presumably he acknowledges such do exist in the construction under discussion, for he mentions the clause ὁ θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστιν (1 John 4:8).29 So obviously he does not view all pre-copulative PNs as definite. But the criticism here, is his limitation to a specific semantic category rather than to the construction itself as the starting point.

Second, he determines definiteness of a pre-copulative anarthrous PN based on its articular occurrence in a post-copulative construction. Calculating to this semantic determination, however, assumes that the noun is fixed to a semantic nuance simply because it occurs in another construction (post-copulative) with articularity that is clearly (for the sake of argument) definite. That the same noun which occurs in a post-copulative articular construction, can be found in a pre-copulative anarthrous occurrence, on the one hand, does not rule out the identical semantic nuance being present, but on the other hand, the demonstration of semantic equivalence by Colwell is more presumed than demonstrated. His assumption has become prescriptive and is not based on the construction (pre-copulative anarthrous PNs) itself, but on a noun’s semantic occurrence elsewhere. By showing that the noun can be definite in a post copulative articular construction by no means demonstrates its semantic nuance in a pre-copulative anarthrous construction. In short, Colwell commits a grammatical as well as a syntactical category mistake.30

Third, Colwell appears to be responsible, because of his application to John 1:1, for laying the groundwork of a logical blunder.31 Colwell’s rule “Definite predicate nominatives that precede the verb usually lack the article” came to be seen as “Anarthrous predicate nominatives that precede the verb are usually definite.” We have affirmed, based on our study, that Colwell’s original rule is valid but the converse of his rule is inductively falsifiable. In fact our study confirms that within the NT as a whole, this semantic category (definiteness) is certainly not the expected nuance of the construction, and not the predominant sense when it comes to singular count nouns as well. Thus this converse is neither true of the whole nor of its parts. So although definiteness is a possible semantic category, it is certainly not the probable one regarding anarthrous constructions. In addition, although the converse of Colwell’s rule is not formally illogical, it is inductively falsifiable.32

Fourth, Colwell seems to have misunderstood what a definite semantic to the noun entailed linguistically.33 His improper method of prescription, based on his analysis, led him to commit a category mistake by foisting a semantic upon a certain group of nouns (pre-copulative PNs) that he failed to appreciate on their own terms. Because of this, and apparently without considering the ramifications of what the semantic suggested, he applied it to John 1:1c and argued against the indefinite or qualitative sense. But this was an improper use of his own rule, for his rule was only to be applied post hoc to nouns clearly understood to be definite from context. But here is where the problem of his method shows up starkly. Because John 20:28 has the articular θεός, he assumes that its pre-copulative anarthrous occurrence bears the same semantic. But this is simply an example of pigeonholing a noun into a semantic box based completely on the semantics born out in a separate construction. Count nouns can bear different nuances without the article than it can with the article—Colwell has not properly understood this principle.34 In short he begged the question by making his rule prescriptive rather than descriptive of the majority of cases involving definite nouns preceding the copulative verb.

Fifth, his initial conclusion of definiteness, in regards to John 1:49, did not take into consideration other factors which make the noun definite independent of word order, like the presence of genitive adjuncts.35 Therefore, many of what he considers definite PNs in the pre-copulative construction can be attributed to other factors besides the transferal leap he makes, requiring semantic congruity based on its articular occurrence in post-copulative constructs. It is here that another methodological fallacy emerges. Grammatical analysis must carefully identify, within the batch of samples, any factors that would tend to slant the conclusions towards a predicted outcome independent of the actual focus of study. Thus Colwell should have omitted PNs which had genitive adjuncts, proper names, or monadic nouns—for these factors tend to definitize the head noun. Conversely, factors influencing the opposite semantic category should be omitted as well. Thus qualitative nouns should be identified and omitted from contaminating the statistical pool towards that semantic nuance.36 It is the construction that we wish to understand, and its affect upon the semantics of the noun, a noun which has the possibility of multiple semantic options, that can bring out the semantic predilection of the construction itself. In short, the samples must be free of semantic bias. Colwell’s study fell short in this area.

Where he regarded his rule most important, in the area of translation and interpretation, is exactly where it is in fact most irrelevant yet ironically most dangerous, especially the latter. When his rule is applied prescriptively in the fashion he and others since him have, it is most damaging to the semantics of the pre-copulative anarthrous construction as a whole. For when it is determined that most pre-copulative anarthrous PNs are in fact not definite, then one has to ask what use the rule serves at all in determining such. It is one grand question begging venture, therefore, to cite his rule for ascertaining any semantic preponderance anywhere, not to mention disputable passages like John 1:1c.37

Illegitimate Usage of Colwell

Thereafter Colwell’s conclusions were accepted nearly unanimously in the scholarly world.38 Many evangelicals, because of the implications to John 1:1, unwittingly assumed, as Metzger did, the converse of Colwell’s rule which led to its abuse.39 His actual rule states, “Definite predicate nouns which precede the verb usually lack the article.”40 This statement, however, was taken to imply that anarthrous predicate nominatives that precede the verb are usually definite.41 This type of abuse bled into the commentaries on John as well. Later research seriously questioned this consensus of opinion by attempting to demonstrate that pre-copulative anarthrous PNs were predominately qualitative in nature,42 a fact not considered seriously enough within the semantic range of some, including Colwell.43

The first ground breaking work subsequent to Colwell was done by Philip Harner.44 He suggested that “anarthrous predicate nouns preceding the verb may function primarily to express the nature or character of the subject, and this qualitative significance may be more important than the question whether the predicate noun itself should be regarded as definite or indefinite.”45 What was unusual about Harner’s thesis was the assertion of quality for the pre-copulative PN within a consensus of opinion that had assigned the construction to an either-or semantic situation, i.e., either indefinite or definite.46 He found that Mark, for example, was a careful author who used various constructions deliberately to indicate specific semantic nuances. Mark uses the formula V + PN, for example, nineteen times to indicate an indefinite sense and the formula V + T + PN twenty times to indicate a definite sense. However, he uses the formula PN + V eight times with apparent intentional variation on word order for qualitative emphasis.

Looking at these eight passages47 individually Harner reasoned that although the nouns could be either indefinite or definite, they could also simultaneously have a qualitative force due to the construction.48 His conclusions, based on Mark’s Gospel, showed a preponderance of the construction away from that affirmed by Colwell and almost unanimously qualitative in force as the primary meaning. Evidently he included the possibility of quality independent of either the definite or indefinite nuances too, as his treatment of John 1:1 seems to indicate. In other words, he appears to include, open up or establish the proposition for distinct semantic alternatives to encompass both Q or I-Q and D-Q as viable qualitative semantic domains.

He next turned his attention to John’s Gospel where he found fifty three occurrences of the construction PN + V. He limited his focus to a handful of examples including John 1:1 καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος. He first showed, as earlier with Mark, that John was familiar with other ways of structurally expressing the qualitative sense indicated in the formula V + PN. He uses this construction eighteen times with only one exception to the rule. Harner also indicates that John is equally familiar as Mark to the structural options possible for expressing definiteness indicated in the formula V + PN. He uses this particular construction some sixty times. Out of these, Harner viewed forty to be predominantly qualitative, over both indefinite and definite, as the primary or exclusive meaning. After examining a few passages (1:14; 8:31; 9:24) he concludes that “John used this type of syntactical construction in essentially the same way as Mark.”49 However, it should be recognized that Harner did not make any distinction between mass and count nouns as seen in his treatment of John 1:14. Again, the fact that “flesh” is mass makes it qualitative irregardless of the construction, thus it is lexically qualitative irrespective to syntax.

Harner goes on to illustrate the semantic possibilities as syntactically available at the time to rule out some of the interpretive options to John 1:1. He lists five options in all. (1) ὁ θεός ἦν ὁ λόγος, represents a convertible proposition—leads to Sabellianism. (2) θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος, represents a subset proposition—the word has the nature of deity rather than something else. (3) ὁ λόγος θεὸς ἦν, represents a subset proposition—the word, rather than something else, has the nature of deity.50 (4) ὁ λόγος ἦν θεὸς, represents a subset proposition—a god distinct but belonging to the same category of deity (Mormonism/Arianism). (5) ὁ λόγος ἦν θεῖος, represents a subset proposition—either a god or God having the attributes of deity (could support monotheism or polytheism). Regarding John 1:1 he concludes, “I think that the qualitative force of the predicate is so prominent that the noun cannot be regarded as definite.”51

The important contribution of Harner’s study was the recognition that the lexeme, whether viewed ultimately as definite or indefinite, did not necessarily rule out qualitative aspects, and if a noun was viewed as qualitative this did not necessarily rule out indefiniteness or definiteness. What he categorically did not affirm was that qualitativenss always includes indefiniteness—although this might be assumed with some warrant.52 Thus he got past Colwell and others’ disjunctive fallacy and furthered the range of semantic possibilities.53 What his contribution lacks, however, is the identification of lexically qualitative nouns. In other words, he includes within his tabulation nouns which are lexically already qualitative despite syntax. His study, therefore, opens up the avenue to search for nouns which cannot be indefinitized and which are exclusively qualitative. We hold that mass nouns fulfills the requirements for this search.

Qualitative Nouns

What is a Qualitative Noun?54

A recent book has clouded the point of Harner’s article over the issue of the semantics of qualitative nouns.55 It is true that Harner opened up the possibility that a qualitative noun could include within it a semantic addition of indefiniteness, but this in no way made qualitativeness intrinsically or necessarily bound to this semantic tag. Thus Harner showed that theoretically a noun could be, among other things, indefinite-qualitative (I-Q or Q-I) or simply qualitative (Q). However, to demonstrate the absurdity that a noun must be of the semantic category I-Q (Q-I) if affirmed as being of a qualitative nature (Q), one simply has to encounter the semantics of a mass noun. A mass noun, as we shall see below, is a noun that by definition cannot be semantically indefinitized or pluralized. Semantically, therefore, this noun is always qualitative and qualitativeness always implies a subset type proposition. If this can be acquiesced to, in lieu of the attempt to lay out the criteria for the determination of such below, then the idea that qualitativeness must entail indefiniteness falls to the ground.

Following successively this necessary progression in our argument, it opens up the treatment of count nouns, which can include indefiniteness (I), with the concurrent possibility of semantic qualitativeness (I-Q [or Q-I]) or without indefiniteness necessarily being involved at all (Q). Thus count nouns by definition are nouns which can be semantically indefinitized and semantically pluralized. Therefore, in contrast to mass nouns, which cannot be indefinite in any sense, count nouns proffer the possibility of being purely qualitative like mass nouns. That is, although retaining the lexical feature of possible semantic indefiniteness and/or plurality, the count noun also retains the potentiality of exhibiting neither but rather mimicking the semantic of the mass noun—it is thus a semantically versatile noun.56

Thus, the establishment of mass nouns as exclusively qualitative provides the basis for the semantic idea of qualitativeness as distinct from indefiniteness without ruling out the fact that it is perfectly viable to have a noun that is both indefinite and qualitative at the same time (although the latter is impossible for a mass noun in either purely I or the blended I-Q). The contribution to understanding the semantics of mass nouns, then, regards the fact that there are nouns which exhibit purely/exclusively qualitative features without the possibility of indefiniteness within its semantic. Demonstrating this opens up the feasibility of the transferal of that semantic category to other nouns (count) which do have the prospect of indefiniteness without necessarily latching the latter semantic tag with it. Therefore, the study of mass nouns prior to count nouns is a logical one—Q is possible without inferring I-Q (Q-I). We want to preserve rather than blur, for the purposes of greater semantic clarity, this distinction.

Linguistic Analysis of Qualitative Nouns

What kind of a proposition does a qualitative noun in a PN construction imply? Usually the discussion revolves around convertibility verses non-convertibility. Convertibility refers to the interchangeability of subject and PN without a necessity in the change of referent. Non-convertibility, or a subset type of proposition, refers to a subject being a part of the larger category represented in the PN. An example of the former is “All bachelors are unmarried men.” An example of the latter is “All dogs are animals.” The former is convertible whereas the latter is not. In regards to subset type propositions, moreover, there is a difference between an indefinite and qualitative PN. In the statement “He is a man” where “man” indicates the class to which “he” belongs is different than “He is human” where “human” is the qualities that mark the “he” under discussion. Both are subset propositions, neither of which are mutually exclusive, but neither are they necessarily united.57

Beyond this, however, something needs to be noted in regards to inferred subjects in relation to the explicit subject within subset type propositions. This will impact how one views John 1:1c and minimize the equivocation of the PN in relation to multiple (actual, implicit or possible) subjects. Moisés Silva has provided a sense-relation paradigm for nouns from which to view qualitative propositions as distinct from purely referential statements.58 He has relations based on similarity including overlapping relations (proper synonymy), contiguous relations (improper synonymy), inclusive relations (hyponymy) and those based on oppositeness including binary relations (antonymy) and multiple relations (incompatibility).59 For our purposes we will focus on relations based on similarity.60

Type of proposition. In determining sense relations we want to focus on two questions. The first question pertains to what type of relationship exists between the S and the PN. Using John 1:1 as a guide the question is, What relation does the S, ὁ λόγος occupy in relation to the PN θεός in John 1:1c? If it is an overlapping relation or proper synonymy then the S = PN and PN = S, thus it is a convertible proposition. But if the referent to θεός has been contextually determined to be the Father (1:1a, 1b) then the referent to which the convertible sense inevitably points to is the Father only. Thus the λόγος = θεός (the Father) which amounts to Sabellianism. In other words, although the sense does not necessarily mean that the Word = the Father, the context determines that θεός has been used (twice) to refer to the Father. And if the proposition is determined to be convertible, there is no other contextual (extralingual) referent to infer otherwise as to who θεός would be but the Father.

The second alternative would be to propose a contiguous relation or improper synonymy where S ≠ PN. In other words, these terms never occupy a sense in which they are interchangeable but instead relate at a higher level. Therefore the ὁ λόγος is not θεός in any sense as identified by context that θεός has been. This contiguous relation is to be rejected outright because it denies a relationship to which the text clearly affirms there to be, namely that the Word is God. In other words, the S ὁ λόγος is clearly in some sense related to θεός. To affirm that the Word is not God is as silly as saying that walking is not traveling because flying has been used of traveling in context twice before. In short, the copulative verb excludes this sense relation entirely.

A better alternative is to propose an inclusive relationship or hyponymy where ὁ λόγος occupies the subset to the overarching PN θεός (superordinate). In this sense θεός could be stressing either the class (generic)—therefore ὁ λογός would be a member of that God-class, or understood as purely qualitative stressing the character of the subject but without diminishing either the nature of the PN or eliminating other members to which the PN in its qualitative sense can refer to. In regards to its previous occurrences (1:1a, 1b) θεός referred to the Father indirectly in distinction to the Word thus avoiding convertibility, whereas the latter it refers to an already explicit subject (ὁ λόγος) where it could not be taken as a convertible proposition (1:1c). To propose that θεός, as an overarching category, is other than the same characteristics assumed in its previous occurrences (apart from personal referentiality), is to foist unwarranted equivocation on the text.61

Relation of hyponyms. The second question we want to focus on is this: What relation does ὁ λόγος in John 1:1 occupy in relation to the Father if the PN θεός is the overarching category (superordinate) to which each hyponym (Word and Father) belong? In other words, if we assume that θεός in 1:1 always denotes, whether it is referring to the Father or the Word, the same characteristics, then we must assume they are within the same superordinate, and thus must ask what relationship they exercise in regards to each other. Do they exhibit an overlapping, contiguous, or inclusive relationship? In other words, if we assume that the proposition καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος is a subset type proposition where θεός occupies the paradigmatic slot of superordinate, while ὁ λόγος occupies the paradigmatic slot of hyponym, then the question focuses on the relationship between the Father (assumed from context) and ὁ λόγος (1:1c) to θεός (1:1c).

Again, if the relationship is overlapping then in some way the Word = the Father—a contextually difficult position to sustain in light of the distinction maintained by the phrase καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν. If the relationship is inclusive then somehow the Word is a subset of the Father or visa versa. This option is perhaps better left for the psychologist to deal with rather than the grammarian. But if the relationship is contiguitous, then a personal distinction can be maintained between the two (or perhaps more) hyponyms yet still affirm one superordinate to which each equally belongs. In other words, if both walking and running are part of the larger category of traveling then walking is not running, but neither does this rule out a third alternative such as jogging is traveling. This understanding leads one neither to equate the hyponyms (walking = running), or hyponym with superordinate (walking = traveling) nor to equivocate on the superordinate (traveling ≠ traveling). It is according to these types of sense relations that we believe John 1:1c exhibits linguistically.

With these two issues in mind, therefore, we shall lay out briefly the criteria for determining mass nouns, what this entails semantically and then proceed to tackle the issue of identifying count nouns. It is the latter that furnishes us with exegetically disputed passages. In the process semantic tags will be assigned to certain types of nouns quite independent of context but based solely on lexemic factors. In other words the reader will encounter a possibility of six semantic tags, which we deem to both clarify the issues more accurately and establish greater clarity in regards to the denotative idea of qualitativeness. The six semantic tags are Q-d (qualitative-definite), D-q (definite-qualitative), D (definite), Q (qualitative), I (indefinite) and I-Q (indefinite-qualitative or Q-I).62 After we examine mass nouns and establish a clear idea of what qualitativeness means, then we shall understand better why this apparent redundancy of semantic tags is necessary in the discussion. Finally, the NT as a whole and John’s Gospel in particular will be examined according to this scheme in order to consider what semantic preponderance is established for count nouns. The statistical results will be applied to the semantically disputed PN in John 1:1c—καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος.

Mass and Count Nouns

The purpose of this section regards the identifying of mass nouns linguistically and applying that criteria to the Greek of the New Testament with the goal of understanding them in the Colwell construction. The intention then is fourfold: (1) to identify mass nouns, (2) to demonstrate that pre and post-copulative mass nouns are semantically equivalent, (3) to partially account for mass nouns in the pre-copulative construct or at least have a working hypothesis, and (4) to isolate count nouns for detailed study.

The post-copulative anarthrous construct has been used as a “control group” to determine both the semantic weight of pre-copulative constructs and the exegetical weight afforded that construct by the New Testament authors. In order to clearly identify the Greek mass noun, it is necessary to understand the linguistic characteristics of it in general as outlined by various linguists and philosophers.63 The following amounts to the justification for the classification of mass terms which are found in this paper.

The discussion below develops along three areas of focus: grammatical characterizations, philosophic characterizations and semantic interpretations based upon interactions among linguistic constructions.64 The grammatical involves specifying the factors that identify mass nouns as opposed to count nouns. The philosophic involves understanding nouns from a sortal/nonsortal distinction, while the semantic deals with their behavior in a variety of constructs—including (for our purposes) pre and post-copulative occurrences with various adjuncts.

Criteria of Mass Nouns

Grammatically, Givon and Otto Jespersen each attempt to describe the phenomenon of mass verses count nouns. Givon states,

Mass nouns tend to take the form characteristic of singulars, as in the English words ‘water’, ‘blood’, ‘love’, ‘sand’ etc. In such cases if pluralization can be applied, it usually denotes different instances/batches of the mass.65

To this Jespersen adds,

There are a great many words which do not call up the idea of some definite thing with a certain shape or precise limits. I call these “mass-words”; they may be either material [concrete], in which case they denote some substance in itself independent of form, such as silver, quick-silver, water, butter, gas, air, etc., or else immaterial [abstract], such as leisure, music, traffic, success, tact, common sense, and especially many “nexus-substances” like satisfaction, admiration, refinement, from verbs, or like restlessness, justice, safety, constancy, from adjectives.66

Jespersen attempts a syntactic categorization of mass nouns in terms of English determiners used as opposed to those used with count terms.67 Basically the syntactic criteria include the following: (1) Mass nouns are identified by the type of quantifiers they take as opposed to count nouns. Their quantifiers are called ammassives such as much, an amount of, a little, some (unstressed[sm]), while count nouns are marked by their quantifiers called enumeratives by words such as each, every, some (stressed [s^m]), few many, one, a(n).68 (2) Mass nouns do not take the grammatical plural form, whereas count nouns do. (3) Mass nouns do not take cardinal modifiers whereas count nouns can.

After mentioning the specific quantifiers that mark mass/count nouns, Jespersen elaborates some exceptions: (1) Nouns that are grammatically plural but are treated as mass, such as victuals, dregs, lees, proceeds, belongings etc. (2) Nouns that in the singular are mass but in the plural are count, occasionally involving words that have several meanings. His examples include cheese, iron, cork, paper, talent, experience. (3) Count words becoming mass such as words made into names for countables including oak and fish. (4) Mass nouns becoming count: (a) mass nouns in English that become countable in other languages such as tin and bread;69 (b) immaterial mass words that stand for a single act or instance of the quality like stupidity, follies, and kindnesses; (c) “when a nexus-substantive like beauty comes to stand for a thing (or a person) possessing the quality indicated.”70 (d) When a mass word is meant to specify a kind of the mass from the other as in This tea is better than the one we had last week.71 These exceptions, therefore, have caused some tension among linguists about the legitimacy of syntactic characterization.

Muelen states that a purely syntactic characterization of what constitutes a mass noun is insufficient, based on the above exceptions. According to her, in the end Jespersen’s criteria doesn’t distinguish mass nouns from count nouns, but only demonstrates that count nouns can become mass nouns.

Most attempts at syntactic characterization of mass terms, describing their lack of plural form or their typical determiners ‘little’ and ‘much’, not only recognize that these criteria are not necessary and sufficient conditions for mass terms, but point out that almost any noun can be used as a mass noun. This indicates that the mass/count distinction is rather a matter of the interpretation of the language, and not so much reflected at the syntactic level of analysis.72

Grammatical/Semantic Characterizations

It might be noted that in our classifications of mass and count nouns no dependence on the type of quantifiers used in a syntactic schema was deemed necessary.73 Muelen is correct, in our view, in affirming that a reliance solely on syntactic characterizations is not a sufficient guide. However, grammatical features remain valid. For example, one of the continuously cited features of mass nouns includes grammatical singularity. Although this is not a sufficient proof of mass/count distinction it does mark some nouns as clearly mass. Examples of this in Greek include what we have labeled class A nouns, i.e., nouns that are mass which never appear in the grammatical plural.

We have identified 62 such nouns within a predicate construction.74 A few examples illustrate this phenomenon. 1 Corinthians 1:30 reads, ἐξ αὐτοῦ δὲ ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἐν Χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ, ὃς ἐγενήθη σοφία ἡμῖν ἀπό θεοῦ, δικαιοσύνη τε καὶ ἁγιασμὸς καὶ ἀπολύτρωσις. “Of whom [the Father] you are in Christ Jesus, who became for us wisdom from God, righteousness and sanctification and redemption.” John 17:17 ἁγίασον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ· ὁ λόγος ὁ σὸς ἀλήθειά ἐστιν. “Sanctify them with your truth; your word is truth.”

However, we have also identified a strand of count nouns that never appear in the grammatical plural that no doubt are count in regards to their semantic function. In other words they have the ability, under the right circumstances, to be semantically (and grammatically) pluralized as well as have the ability to be indefinitized. We have labeled these nouns under class D. We have identified 42 occurrences of this type of noun.

A few examples illustrate the category. John 8:44 reads, ὑμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ διαβόλου ἐστὲ . . . ἐκεῖνος ἀνθρωποκτόνος ἦν ἀπ ᾿ ἀρχῆς. “You are of your father the devil . . . he was a murderer from the beginning.” Hebrews 8:6 reads, νυνὶ δὲ διαφορωτέρας τέτυχεν λειτουργίας, ὅσῳ καὶ κρείττονός ἐστιν διαθήκης μεσίτης, ἥτις ἐπὶ κρείττοσιν ἐπαγγελίαις. “But now having obtained a more valuable ministry, and to the degree which he is a mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted upon better promises.” It is clear that these terms are count and could easily be both grammatically and semantically pluralized. For example, it is not hard to imagine “murderers” or “mediators.”

The purely syntactic way of describing the count/mass distinction has other short comings as well. For example, mass nouns are typically distinguished from count nouns by their inability to take numerals as determiners, for this supposedly encroaches upon singular-plural distinctions of count nouns. Yet examples of mass nouns with numeral determiners are recognized as referring, both in English and Greek, to mass terms. In English the word “oatmeal” appears to be a mass term, yet one can ask, How many oatmeals do you have in your kitchen? and get a response, Three oatmeals! without much confusion.75 Likewise in Greek the cardinal adjective is used in the expression “one flesh” without confusion that what is under discussion is a mass term.76 Another problem, alluded to earlier, relates to the inability of mass terms towards grammatical pluralization. Pluralization reportedly applies only to count terms whereas mass terms have an aversion to it. Yet, according to Pelletier, “there are mass terms that without change of sense admit of apparent (syntactical) pluralization: e.g., ‘beans’ and ‘potatoes’ (‘Pass the (mashed) potatoes’, etc.).”77

Likewise, there are Greek terms that appear in a grammatically plural form but are deemed as semantically mass. For example, we have divided plural mass nouns into class B and C according to their semantic relations in regards to their grammatical (but not semantic) plurality. Class B nouns are nouns that appear in the grammatical plural but remain semantically singular. The Greek nouns ἄρτος and σάρξ are examples of this class of noun. According to our study ἄρτος appears in 8 verses, 2 anarthrous and 6 articular PN constructions, whereas σάρξ occurs in 4 verses, 3 anarthrous and 1 articular PN construction.78 An illustration occurs in Matthew 4:3 where the Devil states, Εἰ υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰπὲ ἵνα οἱ λίθοι οὗτοι ἄρτοι γένωνται. “If you are the Son of God, command that these stones become bread.” The plural form is used but the sense is not “breads” or even the more acceptable “loaves” but simply “bread.”79 In all we have identified 25 nouns of this mass type.

Class C nouns are mass nouns that are mass in their singular but become either semantically different in the plural or a substantive. This type of noun includes only 7 of which ἀγαπή is a representative.80 Examples include John 4:8 where it states, ὁ θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν. “God is love.” Or another passage, 1 Timothy 1:5 states, τὸ δὲ τέλος τῆς παραγγελίας ἐστὶν ἀγάπη, “But the end of the commandment is love.” The plural form of ἀγαπή carries with it the substantive usage of “beloved ones” elsewhere in the NT. Further, δόξα in the singular refers to “glory” whereas in the plural it usually takes on the substantized usage meaning “glorious ones” or, as class B nouns, it retains it’s semantic singularity. In all PN constructions, however, the singular referred to the mass usage.

The final category of nouns is the largest and refer to count nouns that appear in either singular-plural, or plural only. We have labeled these class E nouns.

CLASS OF NOUN

GRAMMATICAL DESCRIPTION

Mass

A

B


C

Never plural form

Singular and plural forms—semantically equivalent

Appear in singular and plural forms—only mass in singular

Count

D

E

Never in plural form

Appears in singular and plural or just plural forms

There are certain nouns that do not fit within the category of either count or mass nouns including proper names. However, although this is somewhat true in both English and Greek, certain names appear to come under the rubric of count, or despite their unique referential identity, retain qualitative features. For example, if someone was called “Judas” or “Benedict Arnold” the terms themselves would take on a pejorative-qualitative connotation. This can also be true of Greek only in a different sense. In our study of pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions involving proper names, all 21 appear with the verb εἰμί, 3 are pre-copulative and 18 are post-copulative. We make the case that significance lies in the pre-copulative construct of proper names there (all in John).81

Philosophic Distinction

Before focusing on count nouns a discussion involving the difference between mass/count verses sortal/nonsortal should be briefly noted. This latter nomenclature roughly corresponds to the grammatical distinction of mass/count. However, the emphasis in this categorization scheme differs in that mass/count is strictly a grammatical appraisal whereas sortal/non-sortal is a philosophic assessment. This latter system distinguishes between those nouns which can be counted (sortal) verses those nouns which cannot be counted (non-sortal). Pelletier explains:

This distinction is supposed to divide predicates that “provide a criterion for counting” from predicates that do not provide such a criterion. In a space appropriate to the sortal ‘S’, we can count how many S’s there are in that space; but in a space appropriate to a non-sortal ‘M’ we cannot straightforwardly ask how many M’s there are. Thus we can ask how many men in a room, but not how many waters (without change of sense of ‘water’). Non-sortal terms are collective —if ‘M’ is a non-sortal term, them ‘M’ is true of any sum of things of which ‘M’ is true (down to a certain lower limit, the setting of which is generally an empirical matter).82

Pelletier then goes on to explain the differences between mass/count (grammatical) and sortal/non-sortal (philosophical) with four distinctive elements: (1) Grammatical applies to nouns, whereas the philosophical applies to all monadic predicates; (2) Grammatical applies only to simple nouns, whereas the philosophical to complex terms; (3) Certain count nouns are classified as non-sortals (‘thing’, ‘object’, ‘entity’), although grammatically they are count; and (4) Grammatical takes abstract nouns and, depending upon their ability to be indefinitized, puts them into either mass or count categories, whereas, the philosophical distinction is vague on this point. Overall the distinction is one of starting point and focus.

The grammatical distinction is supposed to describe the syntax of our language—it tries, without theory, to show us how to tell the one kind of word from another. It is supposed to be a starting point for a theory—that is, it is supposed merely to describe some phenomenon that any general account (i.e., theory) of language must face up to. For this reason, in order to succeed, the distinction must not appeal to any theory, but only to surface structure and other pre-theoretic information.83

What Pelletier is saying in effect, is that the starting point must be with the grammatical aspects rather than from metaphysics. The purpose of delving into this sortal/non-sortal distinction is simply to press the issue that it is grammatical characterization rather than metaphysical distinction that we have sought to follow.84 Therefore, despite the shortcomings and exceptions to purely syntactic marks of identification for mass/count distinctions, we still regard the grammatical features legitimate and part and parcel of proper linguistic order.

Beyond this something must be said about the relation of mass nouns to abstract/concrete nouns. It would be a mistake to think that all abstract nouns are mass or that all concrete nouns are count. What is true, however, is that concrete mass nouns like “flesh” connote powerful abstract-qualitative ideas, so much so that Nigel Turner has called σάρξ “virtually an abstract noun.”85 On the other hand, it is not difficult to imagine abstract count nouns either (thoughts, ideas, feelings, reasons etc.). Mass nouns, therefore, can cover either concrete or abstract nouns that share the characteristic of qualitativeness. Therefore mass nouns have an intrinsic qualitative feature combined with the inability to be indefinitized, hence qualitative-definite or Q-d. Thus the semantic designation of qualitative-definite (Q-d) appears most congenial to describe the semantics of the mass noun.

Count Nouns

Contrary to mass nouns, count nouns are open to all six possible semantic tags: definite, definite-qualitative, qualitative-definite, qualitative, indefinite and indefinite-qualitative (qualitative-definite).86 These semantic categories are possible because count nouns, by definition, can be indefinitized—so the indefinite category is a viable option. Even (Q-d) is included but restricted to nouns in the plural form. The reason for this is due to the nature of count plurals. They tend to partly mimic the semantics of the mass noun in that they speak of a class and qualities along with the inability to be indefinitized (you can’t say “a brothers” for example). Therefore they have a generic-qualitative semantic about them rather than purely qualitative like the mass noun. They differ from mass nouns in that they are generic as opposed to purely qualitative.

Only singular count nouns are subject to the indefinitizing process and conversely cannot take the semantic label Q-d. This is due to the fact that singular count nouns themselves can be indefinitized. However, the category Q, which is semantically equivalent to Q-d, can be applied to the singular count noun. Mass nouns establish Q as a semantic category without indefiniteness being present, while singular count nouns offer the possibility of having that tag applied to it among other semantic options.

Semantic Tagging

As noted above we have listed six semantic tags as possible designations for mass and count nouns. Below we now describe more fully these semantic tags as in regards to their definition and limitations to certain types of nouns. Based on this we will then look at the NT as a whole and the Gospel of John in particular and ferret out mass nouns and plural count nouns for reasons enumerated above.

Categories

Indefinite-Qualitative (I-Q). This category indicates an indefinite noun that also retains the semantics of a qualitative noun. The member as well as the characteristics of that member are equally stressed. A key to identifying this type of noun is that it applies only to count nouns in cases where either only quality or only an indefinite sense would appear to omit an important semantic feature. Since it is equivalent to what we could label qualitative-indefinite (Q-I) the latter is forgone in the following discussion. Two types of nouns are excluded: mass nouns, because they cannot be indefinitized, along with plural count nouns for the same reasons. The first is excluded on lexemic grounds, while the latter on grammatical. This semantic presupposes a subset type of proposition.

Indefinite (I). This is the unmarked referent whose semantic associates the subject within a larger group, i.e., it lacks referential identity. The characteristics can be implied based upon the membership within this group but the qualities are not important and not stressed. Only count nouns occur with this semantic category. Furthermore, excluded from this category along with category I-Q, are plural count nouns due to their inability to be indefinitized. This semantic presupposes a subset type of proposition.

Qualitative-Definite (Q-d). Here quality, nature or essence is emphasized. However, the noun that occurs cannot be indefinitized and thus is labeled definite. Nearly all mass nouns fall within this category. We also tentatively put most plural count nouns here. The reason for the “-d” in this category is due to the fact that the noun cannot be indefinitized, a grammatical feature of mass nouns. Therefore, only two types of nouns will occur here, mass and plural count. This category is semantically identical with “Q” below when the former applies to a mass noun (the plural count is slightly different but retains the same Q-d tag). This semantic presupposes a subset type of proposition.

Qualitative (Q). The qualities, nature or essence of concepts, beings or things are stressed. It is usually associated with one member and usually without reference to class. Only singular count nouns that are qualitative will fall within this category. By definition count nouns can be indefinitized (only in their singular), thus they cannot be tagged as Q-d. This semantic presupposes a subset type of proposition.

Definite-Qualitative (D-Q). The identity of the individual is stressed where the proposition becomes convertible. However, the noun (PN) itself has qualitative features and will retain them within the construction. This can occur with mass nouns but oftentimes with count nouns that have additional qualitative features implicit within either the lexeme or brought out through contextual considerations. This proposition presupposes a convertible type of proposition.

Definite (D). This clearly marks an individual or thing apart from the others. It has unique referential identity without reference to quality or nature. This tag will occur with count nouns and proper names (usually). The test of this is whether the proposition can be inverted without change of referent, i.e., one necessarily implies the other—convertibility.87 The fact that a statement is about identity does not necessarily demand convertibility.88 This proposition presupposes, therefore, a convertible type of proposition.

Procedure89

When making determination as to whether a noun is count or mass we must submit that noun to several queries. (1) Can it be grammatically pluralized? Answering in the affirmative does not necessarily determine for sure that it is a count noun. Thus, grammatical number must be narrowed to a semantical question. (2) Can it be semantically pluralized? If it can then it is a count noun, if it cannot then it is a mass noun. To confirm this a third question can be asked. (3) Can it be indefinitized? If so it is a count noun, if not it is a mass noun. Some nouns change from their singular occurrence to the plural form. Therefore, a final question involves asking, (4) Does the noun change when it is pluralized? If so you are probably dealing with a mass noun in the singular but a substantized form in the plural, hence it is only mass in the singular.

For any occasion of a singular count noun the semantic options are (D-Q, D, Q, I, or I-Q). However, if the count noun is plural then only two options are available (Q-d or D-Q). For a mass noun there remains only two possible semantic tags that are appropriate (Q-d or D-Q), the latter being rare. Thus to a certain extent, the lexemic criteria have served to limit the semantic options available. The disputable examples all come from singular count nouns. And the only way to determine if syntax plays a role in its semantic determination is to first examine both pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions, next to establish a grouping of clear semantic preponderance based on clear passages in either construction, and then determine from this a distinctive statistical probability between the two. From this one can not only compare the syntactic semantical differences but leave disputed texts aside to be determined separately.

Statistical Distribution

Although PNs occur with several verbs, we have limited our analysis to three particular ones, εἰμί, γίνομαι, and ὑπάρχω. The most important and frequent is the first, while the second follows and finally the third. While εἰμί and ὑπάρχω are semantically identical, γίνομαι offers a distinct subset type of meaning. That is, the former verbs allow for both convertible and subset type of propositions, while the latter affords only the latter type. Before we consider John in particular, we have laid out the statistics for these verbs below in regards to the entire NT.

The Overall Picture

The Verb εἰμί. Of the 664 constructions involving this verb there are a total of 479 (72%) anarthrous PN constructions and 185 (28%) articular constructions. Of the articular constructions alone, 22 (12%) are pre-copulative90 and 163 (88%) are post-copulative. Of the pre-copulative 3 were mass (14%) and 19 count (85%). Of the post-copulative 33 were mass (20%) and 130 were count (80%). Of the anarthrous constructions alone 224 (47%) are pre-copulative and 255 (53%) are post-copulative. Breaking this down, a look at pre-copulative anarthrous constructs alone indicate that 33 (15%) are mass and 191 (85%) are count while the post-copulative reveal 63 (24%) mass and 192 (76%) count.91

These structural statistics, from an overall point of view, reveal that a mass noun will most likely occur in a post-copulative anarthrous construct by nearly a 2-1 (66%) margin while the normal position of a count noun can be said to be equally distributed (if only anarthrous constructs are considered). However, given a pre-copulative anarthrous construction verses a post-copulative construct the percentage of count nouns appearing in a pre-copulative construct are 10% more likely to occur, (per number of occurrences of the total pre-copulative anarthrous PNs), than a count term appearing in a post-copulative anarthrous PN construction. The opposite can be said for mass terms, i.e., given the two constructions one is 10% less likely to find a mass term in a pre-copulative anarthrous construct than in a post-copulative construct.92

The Verb γίνομαι. Considering the verb γίνομαι a few differences between this verb and εἰμί should be noted before moving to the former. First, the latter has the possibility of convertibility whereas the former does not.93 Therefore, even relative clauses in the former do not render the phrase definite, nor do genitive adjuncts even though the PN in fact is definite. The nature of the verb militates against it. Second, if a subset proposition occurs the latter connects the subject constitutionally to the PN in such a way that they are indivisible whereas the former may or may not.

For example, A dog is an animal indicates that while the dog is an animal it does not cease to be a dog, only that all animals are not dogs. However, The stones became bread indicates a subset proposition where the constitutionality of one is subsumed by the other. When stones become bread they are no longer stones. However, The Word became flesh shows that although the same grammatical construction occurs (as in the latter) a totally different interpretation results. The Word has flesh added to it while remaining in identity the Word also. In one type a constitutional transference occurs, in the latter an addition takes place. These observations affect more the level of interpretation than grammar, for both are in the possible semantic range of the verb. However, a failure to distinguish between the two has given at least one cult a reason to deny the hypostatic union of Christ (World-wide Church of God).94

Of the 97 PN constructions involving the verb γίνομαι there are a total of 92 (96%) anarthrous PN constructions and 4 (4%) articular constructions. Of the articular constructions alone, 1 (25%) is pre-copulative and 3 (75%) are post-copulative.95 Of the anarthrous constructions alone, 46 (49%) are pre-copulative and 47 (51%) are post-copulative. Breaking this down, a look at pre-copulative anarthrous constructs alone indicate that 11 (26%) are mass and 34 (74%) are count while the post-copulative reveal 16 (34%) as mass and 31 (66%) as count.

For all practical purposes the distribution of mass and count nouns are roughly the same. The numbers reveal that it is only slightly less likely to find a pre-copulative mass noun than a post-copulative and slightly less likely to find a post-copulative count noun than a pre-copulative.

The Verb ὑπάρχω. The verb ὑπάρχω occurs a total of 13 times in the NT where they are convertible propositions (including subset). Of these only one is post-copulative and it is a count noun (Acts 17:24). The rest are pre-copulative. Of the 12 that are, 7 (58%) are count and 5 (42%) are mass. Because this verb is semantically equivalent to εἰμί when a PN is determined to be definite the proposition becomes convertible, or reciprocal.

Conclusions on εἰμί

First we will list the total semantic picture of an anarthrous PN with the verb εἰμί, then divert to consider both pre-copulative and then post copulative conclusions. Definitizing factors will be ruled out eventually and then an overall semantic situation will be presented. At first the conclusions will include all nouns in both constructs, then a breakdown into mass and count and finally to singular counts. All these are based on clear passages. In total 23 passages (16 in pre-cop count, 7 in post-cop count) were deemed either exegetically significant or disputed and are thus excluded in the following charts.

Chart 1: Semantic Situation for EIMI

Universal statistics. Considering both pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions in combination the following chart reveals what one should expect having asked the question, “What semantic domain should an anarthrous PN construction with εἰμί lean towards?” That is given any anarthrous PN whether pre or post-copulative concerning the verb εἰμί, what general semantic domain predominates?

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

27

6

0

0

0

0

33

Pre-cop Count

53

38

24

22

4

34

175

Post-cop Mass

40

23

0

0

0

0

63

Post-cop Count

58

8

32

35

37

15

185

TOTAL

178

75

56

57

41

49

456

PERCENT

39%

16%

12%

13%

9%

11%

100%

According to our scheme of six possible semantic domains, the answer to the question is the following according to frequency: 39% Q-d, 16% D-Q, 13% D, 12% Q, 11% I-Q and 9% I. If one uses the previous semantic system of definite, qualitative and indefinite (D, Q, I) the semantic situation for the question asked would be the following: 29% definite, 9% indefinite and 62% qualitative. This is based upon those works cited earlier which put our category of I-Q into the category of Q thus making that category statistically high.96 This is an overall category and no further subdivisions shall be drawn off this (no factoring out of mass nouns, plural counts, proper names, genitive modifiers or relative clauses). Below is a statistical breakdown of both the pre and post-copulative constructs individually.

Individuated statistics. For each individual construction the statistics are drawn from the overall statistics above but separated into the pre-copulative anarthrous construction involving εἰμί and then the post-copulative. This first chart answers the question, “What semantic situation should one find with εἰμί in a pre-copulative anarthrous PN barring any other considerations?”

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

27

6

0

0

0

0

33

Pre-cop Count

53

38

24

22

4

34

175

TOTAL

80

44

24

22

4

34

208

PERCENT

38%

21%

12%

11%

2%

16%

100%

The highest semantic for a pre-copulative anarthrous PN with εἰμί is the Q-d semantic. The order is as follows: 38% Q-d, 21% D-Q, 16% I-Q, 12% Q, 11% D and 2% I. The reason for the high Q-d factor is apparent when one deletes from this mass and plural count nouns which will be factored out shortly. The picture according to the old semantic scheme would be 32% definite, 2% indefinite and 66% qualitative. The next chart reveals the post-copulative situation.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Mass

40

23

0

0

0

0

63

Post-cop Count

58

8

32

35

37

15

185

TOTAL

98

31

32

35

37

15

248

PERCENT

40%

13%

13%

14%

15%

6%

100%

Here the statistics are still a majority of Q-d. The breakdown is as follows: 40% Q-d, 15% I, 14% D, 13% for both D-Q and Q and 6% for I-Q. Comparing this with the pre-copulative statistics reveals that mass and plural count nouns are roughly equally distributed the two constructs (Q-d). However, the pre-copulative has a high rate of I-Q compared with the post-copulative, and the post-copulative has a high I (indefinite) compared to the former. The statistics according to the old semantic scheme are, 27% definite, 15% indefinite and 59% qualitative. What the statistics are beginning to show also is the slightly higher ratio of definites in the pre-copulative construct and the higher ratio of indefinites in the post-copulative construction.

The next step in getting down to an ontological meaning to the pre-copulative and post-copulative anarthrous construct is to omit all mass nouns from both.97 This would take out many if not most of the Q-d category, but leave the plural counts intact. What is left is a semantic situation for all count nouns in both constructions. The following chart answers the question, “If we consider only count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for εἰμί in a pre or post-copulative construct?” The first chart answers that for the pre-copulative construct.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

53

38

24

22

4

34

175

PERCENT

30%

22%

14%

13%

2%

19%

100%

Even with the omission of mass nouns, the prevalent semantic remains Q-d, no doubt due to the plural counts. The statistics in their order of priority would be as follows: 30% Q-d, 22% D-Q, 19% I-Q, 14% Q, 13% D and 2% I. The semantic situation according to the old scheme would be as follows: 35% definite, 2% indefinite, and 63% qualitative. The following chart represents the post-copulative situation.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

58

8

32

35

37

15

185

PERCENT

31%

4%

17%

20%

20%

8%

100%

The semantic scheme in order of frequency would be as follows: 31% Q-d, 20% for both D and I, 17% Q, 8% I-Q and 4% D-Q. %. The statistics from the old scheme would be as follows: 24% definite, 20% indefinite and 56% qualitative. The picture compared with the pre-copulative marks significantly in the D-Q category (down 18%) but slightly higher in the D category (up 7%). Most significant is the post-copulative’s high statistics over the pre-copulative in the indefinite (I) category (up 18%) but lower in the I-Q category (down 11%). When comparing the old schemes, the indefinite category appears statistically minute for the pre-copulative construct. However, when one factors in the 6 category semantic scheme, the picture becomes different. The old scheme, therefore, can be deceptive.

The next step was to omit all plural count nouns from the statistics for εἰμί. This chart answers the question, “If we consider only singular count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for εἰμί in a pre or post-copulative construct?” This first chart answers the question for the pre-copulative singular count nouns with εἰμί.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

38

24

17

4

34

117

PERCENT

0%

32%

21%

15%

3%

29%

100%

These statistics show a rise in the statistics in just about every category. The least statistical significance lies with the Indefinite category rising only 1% from the former chart. The definite category, although statistically higher than the previous chart has nevertheless dropped in it’s statistical increase compared with the other categories. The statistical phenomenon would be as follows: 32% D-Q, 29% I-Q, 21% Q, 15% D and 3% I. The old semantic scheme would be as follows: 47% definite, 3% indefinite and 50% qualitative. The following chart represents the post-copulative construct.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

0

8

32

35

37

15

127

PERCENT

0%

6%

25%

28%

29%

12%

100%

Basically the ratio among post-copulatives has remained the same due to the fact that no plural counts were omitted from any category except the Q-d. The statistical phenomenon would be as follows: 29% I, 28% D, 25% Q, 12% I-Q and 6% D-Q. The old scheme would be as follows: 34% definite, 29% indefinite and 37% qualitative. The picture compared with the pre-copulative still shows significance in the D-Q category, 6% compared to the pre-copulative 32%, and significance is also to be seen in the Indefinite category, 29% compared to the pre-copulative 3%. The purely qualitative category appears basically the same while the I-Q category shows 29% for the pre-copulative and only 12% for the post-copulative. So while there is an increase of indefinites for the post-copulative construction by a 26% margin, there is simultaneously an increase of I-Q category for the pre-copulative construction by a 17% margin.

The next step is to omit from the singular count nouns any definitizing factors such as genitive adjuncts, proper names and (with regard to post-copulative constructs) relative clauses. Not all genitive adjuncts were omitted (nor all relative clauses) but only those which were proved to be clearly definite. The question the following charts attempt to answer is, “If all definitizing factors are omitted from singular count nouns, what semantic predominates?” This first chart represents the answer to that question for the pre-copulative construction.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

2

24

2

4

34

66

PERCENT

0%

3%

36%

3%

6%

52%

100%

The most significant decreases evidence themselves in both the D-Q and D categories as should be expected. With this decrease the particular semantic situation for εἰμί emerges. The predominant semantic lies with the I-Q category (52%) followed by the Q category (36%), the indefinite category (6%) and finally the D-Q category (3%). The old semantic scheme would be the following: 6% definite, 6% indefinite and 88% qualitative.98 However, this later scheme does not reveal the I-Q category and is a bit deceptive. Before we jump ahead and apply this to John 1:1, however, a look at the post-copulative construction is necessary to conclude the study for the NT.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

0

0

32

2

37

15

86

PERCENT

0%

0%

37%

2%

43%

17%

100%

Statistically, the most predominant semantic category is overwhelmingly the Indefinite (I) category at 43%, followed by the Q (37%), then the I-Q (17%) and finally the D category (2%). According to the old scheme it would be, 2% definite, 43% indefinite and 54% qualitative.99 Comparing this with the pre-copulative construction reveals that a singular count noun (minus all definitizing factors), if definite (D-Q, or D), is 75% more likely to appear in a pre-copulative construct than the latter. The purely qualitative category (Q) is equally distributed (about 50/50) but the I-Q category is heavily tilted towards the pre-copulative construct, and is 69% more likely to appear in a pre-copulative construct than the latter. Of the indefinite category (I) the chances that it appears in a pre-copulative construct is only 9% with a 91% probability for a post-copulative occurrence.

The problem with these statistics is when exegetically significant passages are determined from them. For example, John 1:1 uses εἰμί with a singular count noun. Using the above statistics alone would mean the text would support the Jehovah Witnesses and their interpretation of that passage. However, below we demonstrate a contextually closer concentric circle to John 1:1 that is more determinative in it’s interpretation than this statistical phenomenon regarding the entire NT. Therefore, it is wise to reserve a semantic judgment until the book from which the verse arises has been statistically tallied. So although it is true that the predominant semantic for a singular count noun minus all definitizing factors in a pre-copulative anarthrous PN construct with εἰμί is statistically higher for the I-Q category, this is not the entire case for each book or author of the NT.

Conclusions on γίνομαι

The same procedure will be followed as with the verb εἰμί but a much shorter discussion. This is due to the fact that virtually no definites occur with this verb therefore no definitizing factors need ruled out.100 Therefore a total semantic situation for γίνομαι will be presented below followed by a breakdown into pre and post-copulative counts, then lastly singular counts to indicate the semantic situation for that construction.

Chart 2: Semantic Situation for GINOMAI

Universal statistics. Considering both pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions in combination the following chart reveals what one should expect having asked the question, “What semantic domain should an anarthrous PN construction with γίνομαι lean towards?” That is given any anarthrous PN whether pre or post-copulative concerning the verb γίνομαι, what general semantic domain predominates?

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

11

0

0

0

0

0

11

Pre-cop Count

22

1

3

0

0

8

34

Post-cop Mass

16

0

0

0

0

0

16

Post-cop Count

14

0

1

0

5

11

31

TOTAL

63

1

4

0

5

19

92

PERCENT

68%

1%

4%

0%

5%

20%

100%

According to our six scheme semantic system, the answer to the question is the following according to frequency: 68% Q-d, 20% I-Q, 5% I, 4% Q and 1% D-Q. If the previous semantic system is used the semantic situation for the asked question would be the following: 93% Q, 5% I and 1% D. What follows is a further breakdown into both pre and post-copulative constructs individually.

Individuated statistics. The next two charts represent separately the pre-copulative anarthrous construct and the post-copulative anarthrous construct with γίνομαι. They answer the question, “What semantic situation should one find with γίνομαι in a pre-copulative [then “post-copulative”] anarthrous PN construction barring any other considerations?”

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

11

0

0

0

0

0

11

Pre-cop Count

22

1

3

0

0

8

34

TOTAL

33

1

3

0

0

8

44

PERCENT

75%

2%

6%

0%

0%

18%

100%

The highest semantic for the pre-copulative anarthrous PN with γίνομαι is the Q-d category. The order is as follows: 75% Q-d, 18% I-Q, 6% Q and 2% D-Q. Several factors account for the high statistics of the Q-d category: (1) Eleven of the Q-d are mass nouns and (2) twenty-two are plural count nouns. The mass nouns will be factored out of the next charts, and the plural counts out of the second set. The semantic picture according to the old semantic scheme would be 98% Q and 2% D. The next chart reveals the post-copulative construction.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Mass

16

0

0

0

0

0

16

Post-cop Count

14

0

1

0

5

11

31

TOTAL

30

0

1

0

5

11

47

PERCENT

64%

0%

2%

0%

10%

23%

100%

Here the statistics are still a majority of Q-d. However, the difference between this and the pre-copulative is the number of count nouns in this category. There are more mass nouns in the post-copulative construct than the pre-copulative construct (16 to 11) but more plural counts in the Q-d category for the pre-copulative than the post-copulative (22 to 14). The semantic breakdown is as follows: 64% Q-d, 23% I-Q, 10% I and 2% Q. Comparing this with the pre-copulative construction reveals an increase in the indefinite category (10% to 0%) and a slight increase in the I-Q category (23% to 18%). According to the old semantic scheme the statistics would be as follows: 90% Q and 10% I.

The next step is to omit all mass nouns and simply consider count nouns. The following charts answer the question, “If we consider only count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for γίνομαι in a pre or post copulative anarthrous PN construct?” The first chart answers that question for the pre-copulative construct.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

22

1

3

0

0

8

34

PERCENT

65%

3%

9%

0%

0%

23%

100%

Even with the omission of mass nouns, the prevalent semantic remains Q-d, no doubt due to plural counts. The statistics in their order of priority would be as follows: 65% Q-d, 23% I-Q, 9% Q and 3% D-Q. The semantic situation according to the old scheme would be as follows: 3% D, 0% I and 97% Q. The following chart represents the post-copulative situation.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

14

0

1

0

5

11

31

PERCENT

45%

0%

3%

0%

16%

35%

100%

Here the semantic scheme in order of frequency would be as follows: 45% Q-d, 35% I-Q, 16% I and 3% Q. The statistics from the old scheme would be as follows: 0% D, 16% I, and 84% Q. Comparing the post-copulative with the pre-copulative shows up most apparently in the I category. There are no examples of an indefinite in the pre-copulative construct at all and the I-Q category is only slightly higher in the post-copulative construct (35% to 23%). The Q category is only slightly higher in the pre-copulative (9% to 3%) and the Q-d category is quite a bit higher in the pre-copulative (65% to 45%). This latter merely indicates that pre-copulative count plurals out number the post-copulative counterpart.

Since there are no definitizing factors needed to be factored out from this verb the next chart simply gives the singular count noun it’s semantic situation with the γίνομαι verb. This chart answers the question, “If we consider only singular count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for γίνομαι in a pre or post copulative construct?” The first chart answers the question for the pre-copulative singular count noun with γίνομαι.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

1

3

0

0

8

12

PERCENT

0%

8%

25%

0%

0%

67%

100%

The semantic situation, as with the εἰμί verb above, is predominantly leans towards the I-Q category—only here to a much greater extent. The semantic scheme would be as follows: 67% I-Q, 25% Q and 8% D. According to the old scheme it would be as follows: 8% D, 0% I and 92% Q.101 It seems apparent that the predominant pre-copulative semantic ontological significance to be attributed to this structure is the I-Q category. This has been completely overlooked by the previous studies. Below is the chart representing the post-copulative construct.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

0

0

1

0

5

11

17

PERCENT

0%

0%

5%

0%

30%

65%

100%

The semantic situation for this construction indicates a heavy tilt towards the I-Q category (65%) followed by the I category (30%) and then by the Q category (5%). According to the old scheme the semantic situation would be as follows: 0% D, 30% I and 70% Q. The difference with this construction compared with the pre-copulative lies in the I category. The pre-copulative construct offered no examples of an indefinite sense. But if viewed from the old scheme this could be deceptive, for the predominant scheme in both constructions is the I-Q category (67% and 65%). So merely indicating that the pre-copulative construct does not have any indefinites doesn’t mean that the qualitative feature does not include an indefinite sense (hence the I-Q category).

We have not found any disputed texts with this verb. The point of showing the semantic situation was to help in confirming the ontology of the anarthrous PN construction in both pre and post-anarthrous constructs.

Conclusions on ὑπάρχω

The same procedure will be followed as with the previous verbs, but a shorter discussion. This is due to the fact that there are so few examples of this verb with convertible (subset) propositions (13 all together). Further, the post-copulative construction has only one example and it is a count noun. This makes it difficult to base any conclusions upon this verb and usage in the PN construction. It’s statistics are included because it semantically parallels the verb εἰμί and serves to conclude the study. Therefore a total semantic situation for ὑπάρχω will be presented below followed by a breakdown into pre and post-copulative counts then lastly singular counts to indicate the semantic situation for that construction. No disputed texts were identified with this construction.

Chart 3: Semantic Situation for UPARCW

Universal Statistics. Considering both pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions in combination the following chart reveals what one should expect having asked the question, “What semantic domain should an anarthrous PN construction with ὑπάρχω lean towards?” That is, given any anarthrous PN whether pre or post-copulative concerning the verb ὑπάρχω, what general semantic domain predominates?

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

3

2

0

0

0

0

5

Pre-cop Count

2

1

0

0

3

1

7

Post-cop Mass

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

Post-cop Count

0

0

1

0

0

0

1

TOTAL

5

3

1

0

3

1

13

PERCENT

38%

23%

8%

0%

23%

8%

100%

According to our six scheme semantic system, the answer to the question is the following according to frequency: 38% Q-d, 23% for both the D-Q and the I category and 8% for both the Q and I-Q categories. If the previous system is used the semantic situation for the asked question would be the following: 23% D, 23% I and 54% Q. What follows is a further breakdown into both pre and post-copulative constructs individually.

Individuated statistics. The next two charts represent separately the pre-copulative anarthrous construct and the post-copulative anarthrous construct with ὑπάρχω. They answer the question, “What semantic situation should one find with ὑπάρχω in a pre-copulative [then “post-copulative”] anarthrous PN construction barring any other considerations?”

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

3

2

0

0

0

0

5

Pre-cop Count

2

1

0

0

3

1

7

TOTAL

5

3

0

0

3

1

12

PERCENT

42%

25%

0%

0%

25%

8%

100%

The highest semantic for the pre-copulative anarthrous PN with ὑπάρχω is the Q-d category. The order is as follows: 42% Q-d, 25% for both D-Q and I, and 8% for I-Q. According to the old scheme it would be 25% D, 25% I and 50% Q. What is significant is that when compared with εἰμί, this verb has a much higher percentage of pre-copulative indefinites (25% to 2%) than would be expected. Also, no D category occurs (compared to εἰμί 11%) although the D-Q category is about the same as εἰμί (25% to 21%). The I-Q category is twice as low percentage wise (8% to 16%) and the Q category has none compared to 12% with εἰμί.102 The next chart reveals the post-copulative construction.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Mass

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

Post-cop Count

0

0

1

0

0

0

1

TOTAL

0

0

1

0

0

0

1

PERCENT

0%

0%

100%

0%

0%

0%

100%

It is fairly evident that the only category that this construction bears is the Q category due to the infrequency of the post-copulative construct. Since it involves a count noun it is not necessary to produce any further charts on this post-copulative construction. Below, therefore, attention is focused solely on the pre-copulative construct.

The next step is to omit all mass nouns from the pre-copulative construct and focus entirely on count nouns. The following chart answers the question, “If we consider only count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for ὑπάρχω in a pre-copulative anarthrous PN construct?”

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

2

1

0

0

3

1

7

PERCENT

29%

14%

0%

0%

43%

14%

100%

With the omission of mass nouns the predominant semantic switches to the I category. The statistics in their order of priority would be as follows: 43% I, 29% Q-d and 14% for both D-Q and I-Q. The semantic situation according to the old scheme would be as follows: 14% D, 43% I and 43% Q. Compared with the εἰμί verb the statistics for the I category are inordinately high (43% to 2%). The Q-d category is virtually the same (29% to 30%), the D-Q category is much less (14% to 22%), the I-Q is only slightly less (14% to 19%) but the Q and D category are empty compared with 14% and 13% for eijmiv respectively.

The next chart represents only the singular count nouns with this verb. It seeks to answer the question, “If we consider only singular count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for ὑπάρχω in a pre-copulative construct?” The following chart attempts to answer that question.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

1

0

0

3

1

5

PERCENT

0%

20%

0%

0%

60%

20%

100%

Here the semantic situation gains a higher frequency towards the I category. The semantic scheme would be as follows: 60% I and 20% for both D-Q and I-Q. According to the old scheme the semantic situation would be as follows: 20% D, 60% I and 20% Q. Below is the final chart taking out all definitizing factors (only 1 verse) and thus presents the semantic situation for the singular count noun minus all definitizing factors.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

0

0

0

3

1

4

PERCENT

0%

0%

0%

0%

75%

25%

100%

The highest semantic has increased to 75% for the I category, followed by the I-Q category (25%). According to the old scheme the semantic situation would be as follows: 75% I and 25% Q.

The Fourth Gospel—A Test Case

We will confine our study of John to two verbs, εἰμί and γίνομαι. With respect to the former, we intend to focus on the semantics of John 1:1c. Therefore, we wish to lay out the total semantic picture and then proceed according to the set process as enunciated above, i.e., ferreting out mass nouns, plural counts, definitizing factors to end with a semantic situation regarding singular count nouns. It is hoped that this will provide a statistical predilection by which to categorize disputed texts.

The Overall Picture

The verb εἰμί. We start with the Gospel and its use of the verb ∏∞. Since John 1:1c uses this verb, we will confine ourselves to looking at the statistical picture both pre and post copulative in regards to count/mass nouns. According to our calculations, the verb appears 121 times in convertible propositions. Of these 52 (43%) are articular constructions and 69 (57%) are anarthrous. Of the articular constructions 7 (13%) are pre-copulative of which 1 (17%) is mass and 6 (83%) are count.103 The 45 (87%) remaining are post-copulative of which 11 (24%) are mass and 34 (76%) are count.104 Of the 69 anarthrous constructions, 50 (72%) are pre-copulative and 19 (28%) are post-copulative occurrences. In respect to the pre-copulative anarthrous occurrences, 42 (84%) are count and 8 (16%) are mass.105 The post-copulative reveals 17 (89%) count and 2 (11%) mass nouns.106 Up front, however, we mark as exegetically disputed texts 1:1c, 49b, 4:19, 9:17 and 10:33, 36. Each of these are in the Colwell construction and are singular count nouns.

The verb γίνομαι. John’s use of this verb is less pervasive than the former. In total there are 9 instances of the anarthrous usage in this Gospel, 7 (77%) pre-copulative and two post-copulative (23%). Of the former 3 (43%) are count and 4 (57%) are mass.107 Of the post-copulative both are count nouns.108 The usage of this verb is triply emphatic. First, the verb itself implies a subset type of proposition. Second, this is compounded semantically by the use of mass terms, and finally, its placement in a pre-copulative anarthrous construct begs questions. Thus it appears to present, in some contexts, a triple confirmation of qualitativeness. It is unquestionable that both a pre-copulative or post-copulative rendering with the first two criteria fulfilled would amount to an identical semantic. The question involves why the word order change to a pre-copulative anarthrous occurrence at all. We suspect it is in these instances that discourse reasons should account for its pre-copulative anarthrous occurrence.

Conclusions on εἰμί

First we want to list the total semantic picture of an anarthrous PN with the verb εἰμί, then divert to consider both pre-copulative and post-copulative occurrences. Mass, plural counts as well as definitizing factors will be ruled out eventually and then an overall semantic situation will be presented regarding singular count nouns. As noted above, disputed passages have been kept out of the statistical tabulations below, i.e., 6 passages were kept out of these statistics (1:1c, 49b; 4:19; 9:17; 10:33, 36).

Chart 4: Semantic Situation in John for EIMI

Universal statistics. Considering both pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions in combination the following chart reveals what one should expect having asked the question, “What semantic domain should an anarthrous PN construction with εἰμί lean towards?” That is, given any anarthrous PN whether pre or post-copulative concerning this verb in John’s Gospel, which general semantic domain predominates?

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

8

0

0

0

0

0

8

Pre-cop Count

6

8

10

6

3

3

36

Post-cop Mass

2

0

0

0

0

0

2

Post-cop Count

2

1

2

6

5

1

17

TOTAL

18

9

12

12

8

4

63

PERCENT

29%

14%

19%

19%

13%

6%

100%

According to our scheme of six possible semantic domains, the answer to the question is the following according to frequency: 29% Q-d, 19% D, 19% Q, 14% D-Q, 13% I and 6% for I-Q. If one utilizes the previous semantic system of definite, qualitative and indefinite (D, Q, I) the semantic situation for the question asked would be the following: 54% qualitative, 33% definite, and 13% indefinite. This is the overall picture without regard to factoring out mass nouns, plural counts or definitizing factors. Below the ferreting process is laid out.

If we compare these overall statistics with the NT as a whole, several distinctions are already apparent. First in regards to individual semantic tags the following is to be noted: It is depreciably lower in John for the Q-d category (29% to 39%). It is slightly lower in D-Q (14% to 16%). The Q category is markedly higher in John than the NT as a whole (19% to 12%). Also, the D category is higher than the NT (19% to 13%). Interestingly, the I category is higher in John than the NT (13% to 9%). The I-Q category, however, is less in John than the NT as a whole (6% to 11%). Second, in respects to the old semantic scheme (D, Q, I), the following is to be noted: The Q category is highest in both but considerably higher in the NT than John (54% to 62%). The D category is second in both, but higher in John than the NT (33% to 29%). The I category is lowest in both but is slightly higher in John than the NT (13% to 9%).

It appears that the reason for the high Q and I in John, as compared to the NT, is the prevalence of singular count nouns in John, on the one hand, and a higher statistical occurrence of either mass and/or plural count nouns in the NT as a whole, on the other. Further individuated statistics below should account for this marked difference.109

Individuated statistics. For each individual construction the statistics are drawn from the overall statistics above, but separated into the pre-copulative anarthrous construction involving εἰμί and then post-copulative. The first chart answers the question, “What semantic situation should one find with εἰμί in a pre-copulative anarthrous PN in John barring any other considerations?”

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Mass

8

0

0

0

0

0

8

Pre-cop Count

6

8

10

6

3

3

36

TOTAL

14

8

10

6

3

3

44

PERCENT

32%

18%

23%

14%

7%

7%

100%

The highest semantic for a pre-copulative anarthrous PN with εἰμί is the Q-d semantic. The order is as follows: 32% Q-d, 23% Q, 18% D-Q, 14% D, 7% I and 7% I-Q. According to the old semantic scheme the following results occur: 62% Q, 32% D, and 7% I. The next chart reveals the post-copulative situation.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Mass

2

0

0

0

0

0

2

Post-cop Count

2

1

2

6

5

1

17

TOTAL

4

1

2

6

5

1

19

PERCENT

21%

5%

10%

32%

26%

5%

100%

The highest semantic for a post-copulative anarthrous PN with εἰμί is the D category. The order is as follows: 32% D, 26% I, 21% Q-d, 10% Q, 5% D-Q and 5% I-Q. According to the old scheme the following results occur: 37% D, 36% Q, and 26% I.

If we compare these two charts there is evidence of a semantic difference between the two constructions. It is quite plain that in every category where qualitativeness is a factor, the pre-copulative has the higher statistical number. For example, given a definite nuance (D-Q or D), the pre-copulative puts statistically more in the former category than the latter as compared with the post-copulative occurrence. In this same regards is the issue of qualitative nuances (Q-d, Q and I-Q). In every case the pre-copulative is a higher statistical occurrence whereas the post-copulative is especially noteworthy in the I category (26% to 7%) and its slight statistical semantic Q (10% to 23%).

This is an important observation because at this juncture, given a disputable text involving a PN with εἰμί, we would combine Q-d with Q (because Q-d = Q) and leave the rest to survive in their distinct semantic categories. For example, if we were to judge John 1:1c based on the pure semantic preponderance of all pre-copulative PNs in John (w/o respect to whether a noun is plural count or mass), we would come up with a 55% probability of Q, 18% D-Q, 14% D, 7% I, and 7% I-Q. Thus if one were to forego the following process of elimination, the Q semantic would be fully established for John 1:1c. It is noteworthy, too, that both I and I-Q are least probable.

From this point on we are in the process of elimination. We will begin by factoring out mass nouns, then plural count nouns, and finally from singular count nouns any definitizing factors. Arguably, this process will inevitably push towards either the Q, I, or I-Q category for either pre or post-copulative constructions. The first chart below answers the question, “If we consider only count nouns, what should the semantic situation be like for εἰμί in John for a pre or post-copulative construct?” The first chart represents the pre-copulative situation.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

6

8

10

6

3

3

36

PERCENT

17%

22%

28%

17%

8%

8%

100%

With the omission of mass nouns, the prevalent semantic shifts to Q, despite the prevalence of plural counts. The statistics in their order of priority would be as follows: 28% Q, 22% D-Q, 17% Q-d, 17% D, 8% I and 8% I-Q. According to the old scheme it would be as follows: 53% qualitative, 39% definite, and 8% indefinite. The following chart represents the post-copulative situation.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

2

1

2

6

5

1

17

PERCENT

12%

6%

12%

35%

29%

6%

100%

With the omission of mass nouns, the prevalent semantic basically remains the same. The statistics in their order of priority would be as follows: 35% D, 29% I, 12% Q-d, 6% D-Q and 6% I-Q. According to the old scheme it would be 41% definite, 30% qualitative and 29% indefinite.

These statistics are still quite significant. In regards to the comparison to the pre-copulative occurrences, the post-copulative is higher in categories lacking qualitative aspects. Significantly, it is higher in regards to the I category and D category. It is evident that if one inspects the semantic preponderance in John of count nouns in particular, it appears to indicate a semantic difference based on syntax alone, especially regarding qualitative aspects.

But there is a more important aspect in regards to John 1:1c. If we combine the Q-d and Q categories, we come up with the following probabilities for disputed count nouns: 45% Q, 22% D-Q, 17% D, 8% I and 8% I-Q. Thus if one were to factor out mass nouns from the sample pool from which the probabilities are to be drawn in regards to this verse, i.e., those nouns which are lexically qualitative, the statistics are still heavily tilted towards the Q category. It is worth noting again that both the I and I-Q categories are least likely to be the semantic determination to this particular PN.

Next we wish to factor out plural count nouns from the pool in regards to the verb εἰμί. The following charts answer the question, “If we consider only singular count nouns, what should the semantic situation be in John for εἰμί in a pre or post-copulative construction?” This first chart answers the question in regards to the pre-copulative construction.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

8

10

6

3

3

30

PERCENT

0%

27%

33%

20%

10%

10%

100%

These statistics show a predictable drop in Q-d but still the overwhelming category is Q. The statistical phenomenon is as follows: 33% Q, 27% D-Q, 20% D, 10% I and 10% I-Q. According to the old scheme the statistics would be as follows: 47% D, 43% Q, and 10% I. It is only according to this latter scheme and in this particular spot in the process that there is any warrant for Colwell’s converse being remotely applicable. Below is the post-copulative occurrences.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

0

1

2

6

5

1

30

PERCENT

0%

7%

13%

40%

33%

7%

100%

The omission of plural counts show a predictable drop in Q-d category but a still surprisingly large bulk in the D semantic category. As it stands thus far the statistical phenomenon is as follows: 40% D, 33% I, 13% Q, 7% D-Q and 7% I-Q. According to the old scheme it is as follows: 47% definite, 33% indefinite, and 20% Q.

Both pre and post-copulative constructions have a high definite semantic predominant thus far. This semantic dominance is rather artificial, however, since the final calculation involves omitting all occurrences where adjuncts and such have tilted the construction towards definiteness. The differences between the pre and post-copulative occurrences, however, still lies in the first and second most frequent category. That is, the pre-copulative singular count nouns tend towards a qualitative category of some sort while the post-copulative tends away from that category—they are almost diametrically opposed semantically speaking.

How does this situation effect the rendering of John 1:1c? If we combine Q with Q-d (at this point there are no Q-d) then the statistical probabilities for this construction still favor the Q category by a 33% as opposed to 27% D-Q, 20% D, 10% I and 10% I-Q. It is still significant that both the I and I-Q categories are least probable to the semantics of this important verse.

Finally we omit all definitizing factors from the pool to both pre and post-copulative anarthrous singular count nouns. The question the following charts attempt to answer is, “If all definitizing factors are omitted from singular count nouns in John, what semantic predominates?” This first chart answers the question regarding the pre-copulative construction.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Pre-cop Count

0

0

10

2

3

3

18

PERCENT

0%

0%

56%

11%

17%

17%

100%

The most significant decrease has occurred in the D-Q and D categories, as would be expected. However, with this the I and I-Q have overtaken the definite semantic, with regard to singular count nouns, and subsumed a distant tie for second to the still dominant category of Q. Therefore, the semantic situation in John for singular count nouns minus all definitizing factors (genitive adjuncts, monadic nouns, or proper names) is the following: 56% Q, 17% I, 17% I-Q and 11% D. According to the old scheme it would be as follows: 73% qualitative, 17% indefinite and 11% definite. Rounding this off, a look at the post-copulative is the following.

SEMANTICS

Q-d

D-Q

Q

D

I

I-Q

TOTAL

Post-cop Count

0

0

2

0

5

1

8

PERCENT

0%

0%

25%

11%

63%

13%

100%

Here both the D-Q and D have shriveled to nothing while the indefinite category has significantly jumped to the highest statistical semantic. The order is 63% I, 25% Q, and 13% I-Q. According to the old scheme it would be 63% I and 38% Q.

Thus is appears that Colwell was correct when he insisted that when definites occur in a post-copulative construction they were usually accompanied by an article (but not always). This is not the case when it comes to the pre-copulative occurrences in John. There is still 11% definites remaining despite all factors of definiteness being excluded. Thus it is quite significant that a clear semantic possibility exists for that category when all other factors are omitted.

Now we look for a final time at John 1:1c with regards to εἰμί. When all is done to exclude lexically qualitative nouns (minus mass), grammatically generic nouns (plural counts), and on the other hand omitting definitizing factors (genitive adjuncts, monadic nouns, proper nouns) then the probability as to the semantic determination of John 1:1c is 56% for Q as compared to 17% I, 17% I-Q and 11% D. Although the I and I-Q categories have gained, they remain far behind the semantic category of Q. It is thus an improbable venture to continually cite either I, I-Q or D for John 1:1c.

Conclusions on γίνομαι

Since there are only 9 instances of this verb with a convertible (subset) proposition, no statistical situation need to be set forth as that with εἰμί. In particular, however, is the occurrences of this verb in cases where it appears connected within an extended discourse. The predictable pattern from which to gauge this would be in those cases where it involves a mass noun, especially if it is in the Colwell construction. In this case the question as to why this is needful presents a special problem and deserves added attention.

There are four occurrences of mass nouns that occur in the pre-copulative anarthrous PN construction (1:14; 2:9; 6:17; 16:20). Two of these cases can be excluded from the study either because it is a predicate accusative (2:9), or because it has a prepositional phrase (16:20). With this in mind we have two verses left to examine in light of our hypothesis (1:14; 6:17). With regards to 6:17 it reads, καὶ σκοτία ἤδη ἐγεγόνει, “And it was already dark.” Although this can be related back to 6:16, ὡς δὲ ὀψία, “When evening came . . .” it appears that the semantic requirements are lacking. In other words, the semantic ambiguity of either PN is not in dispute. Both utilize the same verb. A better scenario would involve ideally a mass noun in a pre-copulative anarthrous construction with γίνομαι in connection with an ambiguous singular count noun with the verb εἰμί. This ideal condition is fulfilled only once in John (1:1c, 14).

The only example in John where the connection appears to be discourse significant is in 1:14. Here the verse sums up the first 13 verses. When it is compared with 1:1c, it seems to be deliberately positioned to reinforce a qualitative semantic to the latter. In 1:1c the order is CC - PN - V - T - S, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος, in contrast to the order in 1:14 which is CC - T - S - PN - V, καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο. Whereas the article and subject in 1:1c follow the verb, they precede the verb in 1:14 thus forming a chiasm connecting the two thematically. Upon further examination, it appears that the pre-copulative semantic nuance is meant to be equated (thus Q = Q-d). This is confirmed by the fact that σὰρξ, being a mass noun, is qualitative (Q-d) irrespective of syntax. Its pre-copulative occurrence, therefore, is unaccounted for if not meant to be syntactically and semantically connected to 1:1.

The significance of this appears to be exemplified in what is called the principle of maximum redundancy.110 In other words, structures that are in parallel are more likely to reflect the same rather than different semantic nuances. In other words, if one fails to come to grips with the qualitative aspects argued throughout this paper from a grammatical point of view, then the discourse connection between 1:1 and 1:14 is left to disambiguate any misapprehensions up to this point. We simply refer to this as a confirmation of the semantic which we have arrived at quite independently of this additional observation.

Concluding Remarks

This study provides a reasonable and more objective criteria by which to make semantic determinations on nouns especially in conjunction with syntactic features such as the Colwell construction provides. This can help in several issues confronting the exegete.

First, it establishes objective criteria for determining whether a noun is either mass or count. The determination rests on criteria set forth by responsible linguists rather than left simply to the intuitions of the interpreter appealing simply to “context.” It is not context that determines whether a noun is count or mass, but lexemic or grammatical characteristics. Therefore it is quite reasonable to pre-determine nouns to be in one or the other category before a text, disputed or not, is even looked at.

Second it establishes that qualitativeness (Q) can exist independent of any other semantic tag. This is proven by the lexical identification of the mass noun. Since this type of noun is categorically unable in any sense to be indefinite, and because Q is indisputably a semantic category for mass nouns, this alone preempts the assertion that qualitativeness cannot be applied to count nouns in particular or that this semantic tag always entails, to some extent and sense, indefiniteness—thus we hold that Q ≠ I-Q (Q-I). The possibility must be open to the idea that qualitativeness can be applied in an exclusive fashion to count nouns and not a priori rejected outright.

Third, it restricts the area of disputable texts to singular count nouns. Plural count nouns can also be eliminated from semantic obscurity or ambiguity because, like mass nouns, they share the impossibility of indefinitization but differ slightly from the latter, besides being pluralized (grammatically and semantically), in that they emphasize more the class than the qualities of the class. So although we have listed both mass nouns and plural count nouns as Q-d we maintain a slight semantic distinction between the two. Thus by elimination of mass and plural count nouns, the exegete is more scientifically accurate in limiting significant semantic determinations to singular count nouns. That is, he can take singular count nouns and begin to establish a clear semantic preponderance based on a sampling of clear examples and proceed to assign with reasonable probability a semantic tag on disputed texts such as John 1:1c.

Fourth, it pre-empts the post hoc fallacy, i.e., this is qualitative and in the Colwell construction, therefore it is qualitative because it is in the Colwell construction. The identification and subsequent elimination of mass and plural count nouns is the only fair and logical method of analyzing the Colwell construction. Simply put, lexically qualitative nouns must be identified and eliminated from the discussion regarding the establishment of the semantics of singular count nouns. The designation of mass nouns, however, is categorically a statement about its semantic preponderance, thus syntactic variation (as shown above) is inconsequential. Since it is inconsequential it is question begging to cite passages that have these lexemic features in support for a construction as impugning qualitativeness to the noun in question.

Fifth, it shows the inadequacy of the three-fold semantic scheme (D-I-Q) as being subject to unwanted or unnecessary ambiguities. In the past scholars have typically placed nouns we listed as I-Q in the Q category, for example, thus artificially (in our view) inflating the statistical probabilities for Q. We have maintained a distinction between these two categories so that I-Q (Q-I) ≠ Q. Although expanding the semantic tags to distinguish between Q, I-Q and I (for singular count nouns) is potentially dangerous (to both Trinitarians, Sabellians and Arians) it is nevertheless a more exact methodology, and hence more accurate appraisal of the data. And the data should be allowed to speak unhindered by faulty logic, improper methodology or theological presuppositions.

Sixth, the issue of subjectivity, although not completely curtailed, is severely restricted.111 This restriction to subjectivity is due to both lexically determined criteria (mass nouns) and a grammatically present criterion (plural counts). The establishment of qualitativeness apart from any other semantic tag is assured through the first.

Finally, it leaves more research to be done. In the process of this study, several elements have not been fully addressed. First, what is the difference between a mass noun and plural counts. We have listed both as Q-d but nevertheless have maintained a semantic distinction—the former qualitative the latter generic. Moreover, we have tagged some count nouns as Q and asserted that this is semantically identical with Q-d but with the assumption that it is the mass noun’s semantic label that we wish to transfer to the Q tag when singular counts are under discussion. This would not necessarily rule out that some singular count nouns could acquire the generic sense that the plural count noun exudes in its Q-d semantic.

Second, the question of why mass nouns or why plural count nouns are put into the Colwell construction has not been completely answered. If semantic equivalence is the same, despite syntactic occurrence, then why the syntactic variation at all? This is an ancillary issue to our main emphasis throughout this study but it is a necessary corollary of investigation for this subject to be complete. Our guess is that in the wider context, discourse reasons are partly to account for this phenomenon (cf. John 1:1, 14; 3:6 etc.). Thus in the space of a phrase or clause, simple variation might be the sole cause of this phenomenon. But in the larger context, semantic variation, especially involving a singular count noun with a lexically or grammatically qualitative noun (mass or plural count), might be due to semantic determinacy being at stake. In other words, the clear semantic of the mass or plural count noun, is meant to disambiguate the semantics of the singular count noun to which it is related in the discourse. We believe the best example of this occurs in John 1:1 with John 1:14. Therefore we add, tentatively, a final argument for the purely qualitative aspect to the PN in the phrase καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος. Thus, Jesus is God in every sense that the Father is.


Appendix:
Semantic Compilation of Anarthrous PNs in John with EIMI

#

COUNT

MASS

VERSE

CLASS

CONSTRUCT

TAG

s

pl

s

pl

1

1:1

E

C-Const.

Q

2

1:21a

proper

C-Const.

D-Q

3

1:25b

proper

Post-copulative

D-Q

4

1:39

E

C-Const.

Q

5

1:40

proper

Post-copulative

D

6

1:42

proper

Post-copulative

D

7

1:49b

E

C-Const.

D-Q

8

3:4

A

C-Const.

Q-d

9

3:6a

B

C-Const.

Q-d

10

3:6b

E

C-Const.

Q

11

3:29

D

C-Const.

D

12

4:18

E

Post-copulative

not listed

13

4:19

E

C-Const.

I-Q

14

4:34

C

C-Const.

Q-d

15

5:9

E

Post-copulative

Q

16

5:10

E

C-Const.

Q

17

5:27

E

C-Const.

D-Q

18

6:42

proper

Post-copulative

D

19

6:55a

A

Post-copulative

Q-d

20

6:55b

A

Post-copulative

Q-d

21

6:63b

E

C-Const.

Q

22

6:63c

A

C-Const.

Q-d

23

8:31

E

C-Const.

Q-d

24

8:33

E

C-Const.

Q-d

25

8:34

E

C-Const.

D-Q

26

8:37

E

C-Const.

D-Q

27

8:39a

proper

C-Const.

D-Q

28

8:39b

E

C-Const.

Q-d

29

8:42

E

C-Const.

D-Q

30

8:44b

D

C-Const.

I-Q

31

8:44c

E

C-Const.

I-Q

32

8:48

E

C-Const.

Q

33

8:54c

E

C-Const.

D

34

8:55

E

Post-copulative

I-Q

35

9:5

E

C-Const.

D-Q

36

9:8

D

C-Const.

Q

37

9:14

E

Post-copulative

Q

38

9:17

E

C-Const.

I-Q

39

9:24

E

C-Const.

Q

40

9:25

E

C-Const.

Q

41

9:28a

E

C-Const.

Q

42

9:28b

E

Post-copulative

Q-d

43

10:1a

E

C-Const.

I

44

10:1b

E

Post-copulative

I

45

10:2

E

C-Const.

D-Q

46

10:8a

E

C-Const.

Q-d

47

10:8b

E

Post-copulative

Q-d

48

10:12

E

Post-copulative

I

49

10:22

A

C-Const.

Q-d

50

10:33

E

C-Const.

I-Q

51

10:34

E

C-Const.

Q-d

52

10:36

E

C-Const.

D-Q

53

11:38

E

Post-copulative

I

54

11:49

E

C-Const.

D

55

11:51

E

C-Const.

D

56

12:6

E

C-Const.

I-Q

57

12:50

A

C-Const.

Q-d

58

13:35

E

C-Const.

Q-d

59

17:17

A

C-Const.

Q-d

60

18:13a

D

Post-copulative

D

61

18:13b

E

Post-copulative

D

62

18:18

A

C-Const.

Q-d

63

18:37a

E

C-Const.

I

64

18:37b

E

C-Const.

I

65

18:40

E

Post-copulative

I

66

19:21

E

C-Const.

D

67

19:31

D

C-Const.

Q

68

19:38

E

Post-copulative

I

69

19:40

E

C-Const.

D

†Bold represents disputed texts


1 This paper is a preliminary draft of an article to be published shortly.

2 See E. C. Colwell, “A Definite Rule for the Use of the Article in the Greek New Testament,” JBL 52 (1933): 12-21.

3 Of the most important include, Philip Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” JBL 92 (1973): 75-87; C. Kuehne, “The Greek Article and the Doctrine of Christ's Deity,” JT 15, no. 1 (1975): 8-22; idem, “A Postscript to Colwell's Rule and John 1:1,” JT 15, no. 2 (1975): 20-22 and Paul S. Dixon, “The Significance of the Anarthrous Predicate Nominative in John” (Th.M. thesis: Dallas Theological Seminary, 1975).

4 The Colwell rule is distinguished throughout from the Colwell construction. The Colwell rule is as follows: “Definite predicate nominatives which precede the copulative verb are usually anarthrous” whereas the Colwell construction is simply anarthrous predicate nominatives (hereafter referred to as PNs) which precede the copulative verb. The first makes a constructural observation after a semantic nuance has been predetermined, whereas the latter seeks to find a semantic preponderance based on a pure construction.

5 For a fuller treatment of this subject as it applies to the entire NT see Don E. Hartley, “Criteria for Determining Qualitative Nouns with a Special View towards Understanding the Colwell Construction.” (Th.M. thesis: Dallas Theological Seminary, 1996).

6 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 20. Colwell laid the basis for a circular argument.

7 C. C. Torrey, “The Aramaic Origin of the Fourth Gospel,” HTR 16 (1923): 323; Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 12-13.

8 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 13.

9 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 13.

10 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 13.

11 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 20.

12 “An important part of this demonstration is found in those passages in which a phrase is used now with the article and now without it” (Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 13). For a careful comparison and the complete list of PNs with each occurrence in the NT under a convertible (or subset) proposition, see Hartley, “Criteria for Determining Qualitative Nouns,” 98-106.

13 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 14. He also compares Matthew 23:8-10.

14 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 15.

15 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 13; See A. T. Robertson, A Grammar of the Greek New Testament in The Light of Historical Research, 4th ed. (Nashville, Tenn: Broadman Press, 1934), 768-69, 794. It must be noted that Colwell used Robertson’s 3rd edition, but the pages on this matter are identical.

16 He actually quotes the German version but the information is found in the English as F. Blass, and A. Debrunner, A Greek Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature, trans. and rev. of the 9th-10th German ed. incorporating supplementary notes of A. Debrunner by Robert W. Funk (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press; Cambridge: At the University Press, 1961), §273.

17 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 15.

18 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 15-16, emphasis added.

19 In our tallying of articular PNs for εἰμί we arrived at a total of 185 occurrences. The breakdown is as follows: precopulative 22, post-copulative 163. Breaking this down into our mass/count distinction of the 22 pre-copulative articular PNs 3 were mass and 19 count. In the post-copulative articular occurrences 130 were count while 33 were mass. We have not attempted to account for this phenomena, but have instead focused on anarthrous PN constructions. The significance of our study to Colwell’s rule is this: to prove Colwell’s rule valid all that is required is to find at least 20 (assuming all 19 count pre-copulative articular occurrences are definite) anarthrous pre-copulative PNs that are definite to have the qualification (definite PNs preceding the verb are usually anarthrous) he made demonstrably verifiable. This is not hard to do, and our research confirms the validity of the rule in this form.

20 In our tabulation of anarthrous occurrences in the NT we have found the following: The verb εἰμί has 479 anarthrous constructions of a convertible (subset) type proposition, of which 224 are pre-copulative and 255 are post-copulative. The verb γίνομαι has a total of 93 anarthrous occurrences of which 46 are pre-copulative and 47 are post-copulative. The verb ὑπάρχω has 13 anarthrous constructions of which 12 are pre-copulative and 1 is post-copulative. Within these tabulations certain types of propositions were excluded including existential, descriptive and adverbial predicates in order to focus exclusively on equative types (see Richard A. Young, Intermediate New Testament Greek: A Linguistic and Exegetical Approach [Nashville, Tenn: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1994], 207). In other words, if the clause did not have either an expressed or implied subject and a predicate that was a noun, then it was excluded. Like Colwell we confined all expressions to explicit rather than a-copulative constructions. For a complete statistical breakdown of these occurrences see Hartley, “Criteria for Determining Qualitative Nouns,” 106-54.

21 With regard to relative clauses he states, “Ten definite predicates appeared with the article in relative clauses, all after the verb. Sixteen definite predicates are used without the article in relative clauses, two before the verb (with the relative in the genitive) and fourteen after the verb (with the relative in the nominative). Thus only two out of twenty-six predicates precede in relative clauses” (Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 16-17).

22 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 17. He gives no criteria by which he identified these qualitative nouns and furthermore, his identification seems to be for opposite purposes than our own. We wish to identify lexically qualitative nouns in order to exclude them from biasing the construction towards qualitativeness with which we wish to examine, not because they are not definite.

23 His list is as follows: Lu 4:41; John 1:21; 6:51; 15:1; 2 Pet 1:17; Rom 4:13; 1 Cor 9:1, 2; 11:3, 25; 2 Cor 1:12; 3:2, 17; Rev 19:8; 20:14 (see Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 18).

24 His list for this group are as follows: Matt 20:16; Mk 4:32; 9:35; 12:28; Lu 20:33; 22:24; John 4:18; 18:13, 37; Acts 10:36; Rom 4:11, 16 [?]; 7:13; 8:16, 29; 11:6; 1 Cor 12:27; 16:15; 2 Cor 5:21; 6:16; Gal 4:31; 1 Thess 4:3; 1 Pet 5:12; Heb 11:1.

25 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 20.

26 Daniel B. Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond The Basics: An Exegetical Syntax of the New Testament (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), 260, fn. 18.

27 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 20-21, emphasis added.

28 For an attempt to lay out a grammatical method/rationale regarding disputed passages see Wallace, Exegetical Syntax, 1-11.

29 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 17, fn. 12.

30 For the classic essay on the category mistake see Gilbert Ryle, “Descartes’ Myth,” in 20th-Century Philosophy: The Analytic Tradition, ed. Morris Weitz, Readings in the History of Philosophy, eds. Paul Edwards and Richard H. Popkin (New York: The Free Press, 1966), 298-309. Colwell had stated earlier that definiteness was established by context and made no mention, to the contrary, that definiteness was established by a nominal's occurrence elsewhere in an articluar construction (Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 20-21). It is this latter criterion that he uses for John 1:1c citing John 20:28 as his validation for definiteness. But this is a clear violation of his own methodology of establishing definiteness in his rule.

31 This was first brought out by Dixon, “The Significance of the Anarthrous Predicate Nominative in John,” 24-30. But he also appears to have accepted the validity of the converse himself. See Wallace, Exegetical Syntax, 259.

32 Hartley, “Criteria for Determining Qualitative Nouns,” 18-22.

33 See below under “Linguistic Analysis of Qualitative Nouns” for an explanation of what definiteness and qualitative imply in propositional statements.

34 He is not the only one to fail to appreciate syntax in this discussion. The only way to demonstrate whether syntax does impugn to some extent upon the semantics determination of a noun is to inductively examine these occurrences. One cannot simply say yes or no either way unless and until this is performed.

35 For an understanding of the affects of genitive adjuncts have on head nouns see Standford D. Hull, “Exceptions to Apollonius’ Canon in the New Testament: A Grammatical Study,” TJ 7 (1986): 3-16.

36 Colwell did omit qualitative nouns but he offered no method of identifying them to his readers.

37 In re-reading his article, one is struck by the sudden illogical shift from describing the preponderance of definite PNs that happen to be anarthrous, to a prescription about anarthrous pre-copulative PNs towards definiteness.

38 See Bruce Metzger, “On the Translation of John i:1,” ExpTim 63 (1951-52), 125-26. He states, for example, that “they [sic] show that a predicate noun which precedes the verb cannot be translated as an indefinite or a ‘qualitative’ noun solely because of the absence of the article . . . the absence of the article does not make the predicate nominative indefinite or qualitative when it precedes the verb” (125).

39 See, Dixon, “The Significance of the Anarthrous Predicate Nominative in John,” 24-30.

40 Colwell, “A Definite Rule,” 20.

41 Colwell’s rule was indeed correct and legitimate, i.e., definite predicate nominatives that precede the copulative verb are usually anarthrous. However, as Dixon pointed out (chapter 3 of his thesis), most scholars have assumed the converse of his rule, i.e., “anarthrous pre-copulative verbs are usually definite.” It is important to notice (1) that these two statements are not the same, (2) that affirming the consequent is always a dangerous practice, and (3) that the converse is actually falsifiable. We disagree with Dixon’s method of indicating the converse is false, however. He states, “The rule does not say: an anarthrous predicate nominative which precedes the verb is definite. This is the converse of Colwell’s rule and as such is not a valid inference” (Dixon, “The Significance of the Anarthrous Predicate Nominative in John,” 11). But is this the converse of Colwell’s rule? The operative word missing from the definition on both counts is the word usually. It appears unfair, however, to strengthen the fallacy of affirming the consequent, by altering the consequent of the rule in terms that exclude the word “usually.” In essence a purely descriptive statement is turned it into a deductive one by the excising of this little adverb usually. When the word “usually” is retained, however, the affirming of the consequent actually reads, “Anarthrous predicate nominatives that precede the verb are usually definite.” Now this statement, although inductively falsifiable, is not deductively illogical. Furthermore, it is the actual converse of Colwell’s rule.

42 Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 75-87; and Dixon, “The Significance of the Anarthrous Predicate Nominative in John.”

43 One author commits the disjunctive fallacy of definiteness or indefiniteness to John 1:1c then ends by affirming the qualitative aspect. See J. Gwyn Griffiths, “A Note on the Anarthrous Predicate in Hellenistic Greek,” ExpTim 62 (1950-51): 314-16. Others, however, have insisted upon either Colwell’s original or rather assumed thesis—anarthrous pre-copulative PNs are usually definite. Those who argue for the definiteness of pre-copulative PNs as Colwell include the following: William Barclay, “An Ancient Heresy in Modern Dress,” ExpTim 65 (October 1957): 31-2, who states about the NWT of John 1:1 that it is “a translation which is grammatically impossible” (32); Edwin Blum, “Studies in Problem Areas of the Greek Article,” (Th.M thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1961); Kuehne, “The Greek Article and the Doctrine of Christ's Deity,” 8-22; Robert G. Bratcher, “A Note on υἱός θεοῦ (Mark xv. 39).” ExpTim 68 (October 1956-September 1957): 27-28; Bruce Metzger, “On the Translation of John i:1,” 125-26 and idem, “The Jehovah Witnesses and Jesus Christ,” TToday 10 (1953-54): 65-85. Metzger states concerning the New World Translation (NWT) of John 1:1 that “It overlooks entirely an established rule of Greek grammar which necessitates the rendering, ‘and the Word was God’” (75). He then supports his statement by referring to Colwell’s rule. We would state rather that definite PNs can precede the copulative verb and be anarthrous, but not affirm simply that all pre-copulative anarthrous PNs are definite or even usually definite. We would agree with Metzger’s translation, but the evidence he marshals forth in support of the understanding of that translation is based upon the converse of Colwell’s rule, not the rule itself.

44 Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 78-87.

45 Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 78.

46 He regarded as the starting point two main principles involving anarthrous and articular PNs: (1) The PN is anarthrous when it indicates a category or class of which the subject is a particular example, and (2) the PN is articular when it is interchangeable with the subject in a given context as either monadic, or well known or prominent (Harner, 78). These two broad rules are in general valid except within the case of change of word order, i.e., when it precedes the copulative verb. It is here that he will disagree with Colwell’s assumed definiteness and instead argue for a qualitative aspect as predominantly prevalent to the PN in Colwell’s construction (76). He also, however, saw that Colwell’s original rule was valid. He states,

In his study of this type of construction Colwell argued that the anarthrous predicates in these two verses [1:49; 9:5] should be regarded as definite. The parallels are indeed persuasive, and it is quite possible that Colwell is right at this point. An anarthrous predicate preceding the verb, that is, may be definite if there is some specific reason for regarding it as definite. But the present study would indicate that the nouns in these two verses are exceptional cases (Harner, 84).

47 In Mark he finds 8 examples (Mk 2:28; 3:35; 6:49; 11:17, 32; 12:35; 14:70; 15:39). See Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 76-81. He then focuses on the Gospel of John of which he spots 53 occurrences of pre-copulative anarthrous PNs (Harner, 82-3).

48 For example he notes that three distinct semantic categories without blend are possible. “In the next example the predicate noun could be interpreted as definite, indefinite or qualitative, depending on the particular meaning or emphasis which we understand the passage to have (Harner, 79). He also suggests a blending of categories. “In each case we shall ask not only whether the predicate noun is definite or indefinite, but also whether it has a qualitative force in indicating the nature or character of the subject.” Or regarding John 2:28 he notes that “The predicate noun has a distinct qualitative force, which is more prominent in this case than its definiteness or indefiniteness.” Or, “But I would judge that in 40 of these cases [in John] the qualitative force of the predicate is more prominent that its defininteness or indefiniteness” (Harner, 77 [bis], 83 emphasis mine). Concerning qualitativeness and definiteness he states, “The categories of qualitativeness and definiteness, that is, are not mutually exclusive, and frequently it is a delicate exegetical issue for the intepreter to decide which emphasis a Greek writer had in mind” (Harner, 87). Thus a blending of Q with both I and D are foundational for our designations of semantic categories below.

49Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 83.

50 We do not concur with Harner that there is any semantic difference between his second and third option simply based on the change in word order of the subject. That there is a discourse reason for the difference is not contested. For a study on the latter see John C. Callow, “Constituent Order in Copula Clauses: A Partial Study,” in Linguistics and NT Interpretation, ed. M. Black (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992), 68-89.

51 Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 87. However, he does leave open whether he regards this qualitativenss as predominately qualitative, thus some form of I-Q (Q-I), or whether he views it as purely Q. He obviously has rejected the definite semantic that Colwell sets forth for this verse. We have distinguished between all these semantic categories.

52 Two criticisms of Harner are in order: (1) Harner has perhaps not explicitly noted a category of qualitativeness without either definiteness or indefiniteness being involved. We think it a fair reading of his article to assume he did, but it could rightly be construed to give the opposite impression. Judging from hindsight, this kind of explicit statement to the category would have been helpful in avoiding abuses of his own findings. (2) He has included within his analysis of PNs those nouns which are lexically qualitative irrespective to syntax. Thus, unlike Colwell, he apparently made no attempt either to identify or exclude them. But beyond these criticisms, Harner has helped in seeing a blending of semantic categories that we deem important. A subsequent study by Dixon (“The Significance of the Anarthrous Predicate Nominative in John”) did not continue in Harner’s precedent of blended categories but presented his case using the traditional Q, D or I categories.

53He states, “The categories of qualitativeness and definiteness … are not mutually exclusive, and frequently it is a delicate exegetical issue for the interpreter to decide which emphasis a Greek writer had in mind.” However, he then goes on to state regarding John 1:1 that “the qualitative force of the predicate is so prominent that the noun cannot be regarded as definite” (Harner, “Qualitative Anarthrous Predicate Nouns: Mark 15:39 and John 1:1,” 87). Kuhne, however, misunderstands Harner, at this point, to indicate indefiniteness as the only alternative. See Kuehne, “A Postscript to Colwell's Rule and John 1:1,” 22. It is clear, however, that Harner did not indicate by his statement that indefiniteness was the only alternative to the lexeme. He appears rather to indicate precisely the opposite—that the lexeme became purely qualitative excluding either definiteness or indefiniteness altogether.

54 For an early study on qualitative nouns see A. W. Slaten, Qualitative Nouns in the Pauline Epistles and Their Translation in the Revised Version (Chicago: University of Chicago, 1918).

55 Greg Stafford, Jehovah Witnesses Defended: An Answer to Scholars and Critics (Huntington Beach, Ca: Elihu Books, 1998), 174-85, 341-43.

56 For purposes of clarity, yet without semantic distinction, a qualitative mass noun is labeled Q-d while a qualitative count noun is labeled Q. The purpose behind this is to make a distinction regarding lexemic qualitativeness (mass) verses grammatical/syntactic qualitativeness (count). In other words, a mass noun is always qualitative and incapable of being indefinitized, hence we label it Q (qualitative) and d (definite, or unable to be indefinitized). A count noun is able to be indefinitized and therefore we have to drop the latter “d” but yet it can be purely qualitative and without indefinite connotations, hence Q. Therefore, semantically speaking, Q = Q-d.

57 Another difference is that with an indefinite semantic, the overarching category is indirectly implied by the noun, i.e., the class of men is implied from the PN “a man.” With a qualitative noun the qualities are directly imputed to the subject without respect to class. Therefore, qualitative does not mean generic (cf. BDF §252 where generic is taken to mean ‘qualitative’ “particularly when the class is represented as a single individual”). As will be shown below, plural count nouns reflect a generic idea or class directly, whereas singular count nouns can express either a class indirectly (I), a class and characteristics or qualities (I-Q) or simply qualitities (Q).

58 Moisés Silva, Biblical Words and their Meaning, 119-35. For a discussion on degrees of referentiality see Silva, 101-17.

59 Silva, Biblical Words and their Meaning, 120-32.

60 Whereas Silva’s main purpose was asking why one noun is used instead of another (a paradigmatic question), his discussion in regards to subset type of meaning is something we deem important for viewing the relation between the S and PN within a convertible/subset proposition where qualitativeness is asserted as its semantic nuance. In other words, we propose a semantic relationship between the S and PN based on a relation of similarity.

61 In other words, if the Word and the Father are contiguous subsets of the identical superordinate, then it is equivocation to attribute different attributes to each hyponym subsumed under its unitary superordinate. Therefore, the Word must be viewed as “God” in the same sense as the Father is viewed as “God.”

62 See below under “Semantic Tagging.”

63 Various sources have been utilized for the study on mass nouns. See Otto Jespersen, The Philosophy of Grammar (London: George Allen & Aunwin LDT, 1924), 198-201; A. G. B. Meulen, Substances, Quantities and Individuals: A Study in the Formal Semantics of Mass Terms (Nijmegen: Max Planck Institut Fur Psycholinguistik, 1980); J. Hoepelman and C. Rohrer, “On Mass-Count Distinction and the French Imparfait and Passe Simple,” in Time, Tense and Quantifiers ed., Christian Rohrer (Tubingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag, 1980), 85-112; F. J. Pelletier, ed., Mass Terms: Some Philosophical Problems (Dordrecht: Reidel, 1979); J. Hoeksema, Categorical Morphology (New York: Garland Publishing, 1985) and J. Lyons, Introduction to Theoretical Linguistics (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1968).

64 Muelen, Substances, Quantities and Individuals, 2. Although she downplays the first stating that “these [syntactic] criteria are not necessary and sufficient conditions for mass terms, but point out that almost any noun can be used as a mass term.” She then points out that the mass/count distinction “is rather a matter of the interpretation of the language, and not so much reflected at the syntactic level of analysis” (2). She bases this upon the English language and it is yet to be demonstrated that the syntactic analysis alone is insufficient in identifying mass/count nouns in Greek.

65 T. Givon, Syntax a Functional-Typological Introduction, vol. 1 (Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing company, 1984), 60.

66Jespersen, Philosophy, 198. His grammar is consistently cited as the starting point of many discussions on mass nouns by those in the field.

67 For a discussion on the three broad categories under which mass/count nouns occur in literature, see Pelletier, “Mass Terms, Count Terms, and Sortal Terms,” in Mass Terms, vii-xii.

68 The terms emmassive and enumeratives are borrowed from Robert X. Ware, “Some Bits and Pieces,” in Mass Terms, 15.

69 This has more to say about the so-called metaphysics that lie behind mass terms. Mass terms cannot be said to say anything about reality if that reality changes from one language to another. See Pelletier, “Editorial Introduction,” and Eddy Aemach, “Four Ontologies,” in Mass Terms, viii-ix, 55-62.

70 Jespersen, Philosophy, 200.

71 Jespersen, Philosophy, 200.

72 Muelen, Substances, Quantities and Individuals, 2.

73 And this is what Muelen means by ‘syntactic.’

74 See Hartley, “Criteria For Determining Qualitative Nouns,” 98-106.

75 Pelletier, “Non-Singular Reference,” in Mass Terms, 2.

76 Even where the term σάρξ is used in the plural form 8 times in the NT (Jas 5:3; Rev 17:16; 19:8; 19:21) it is obviously plural in a distributed sense not a semantic one.

77 Pelletier, “Non-Singular Reference,” in Mass Terms, 2.

78 For ἄρτος: Matt 4:3b; Lu 4:3; John 6:35, 41, 48, 50, 51a, 58. For σάρξ: Matt 19:6; John 1:14; 3:6a; 6:51b.

[79 Silva notes that “In the LXX the word ἄρτος, ‘bread,’ came under the influence of Hebrew lehem which could mean more generally ‘food’ (Isa. 65:25); the influence from the LXX and/or the fact that Palestinian Greek speakers may have been influenced by Aramaic lahma accounts for the use in Mark 3:20” (see, Silva, Biblical Words and their Meaning, 77).

80 Anarthrous constructions include: Gal 5:22a; 1 Tim 1:5; 1 John 4:8, 16. Articular constructions include: 1 John 5:3; 2 John 1:6a.

81 Actually there are a total of 26 occurrences of PN constructions, articular and anarthrous, involving proper names in the NT. In 3 instances it is articular post-copulative (Matt 13:39b; Acts 7:37a; Rev 20:2b); 19 instances it is post-copulative anarthrous (Matt 11:14; 14:2; 16:18; 27:37; Lu 1:19; 9:30a, 30b; John 1:25b, 40, 42; 6:42; Acts 9:5; 22:8; 26:15; 1 Cor 3:11; Gal 4:24b; 1 Tim 1:20a, 20b), one instance with γίνομαι (Rom 9:29b); 4 cases involve anarthrous pre-copulative constructions (Mk 6:15; John 1:21a; 8:39a), and one with the verb γίνομαι (Rom 9:29a). For a discussion on instances of pre-copulative anarthrous proper names see Hartley, “Criteria for Determining Qualitative Nouns,” 60-2. For a different perspective on John’s usage see G. D. Fee, “The Use of the Definite Article with Personal Names in the Gospel of John,” NTS 17 (1970-71): 168-83.

82 Pelletier, Mass Terms: Some Philosophical Problems, 3.

83 Pelletier, Mass Terms: Some Philosophical Problems, 4. See also J. P. Louw. Semantics of New Testament Greek (Atlanta, Georgia: Scholars Press, 1982), 76.

[84 It is always dangerous to impose a thought process upon the biblical material based upon the kinds of words used. For an extreme example of this see Thorleif Bowman, Hebrew Thought Compared with Greek, (New York: W. W. Norton & Company), 1960. For a rebuttal of this see Louw, Semantics of New Testament Greek, 5-16 and James Barr, Semantics of Biblical Language (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961), 8-20.

85 James Hope Moulton, A Grammar of New Testament Greek, vol. 3 Syntax, by Nigel Turner (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1963), 177.

86 See below under “Semantic Tagging.”

87 Wallace, Exegetical Syntax, 245 and Robertson, A Grammar of the Greek New Testament, 768.

88 Carson remarks, “Statements of identity are not necessarily reciprocal: ‘a dog is an animal’ does not imply ‘an animal is a dog.’” D. A. Carson, Exegetical Fallacies (Grand Rapids, Mich: Baker Book House, 1984), 61.

89 Linguistically, we are essentially posing a paradigmatic question when we ask, “What type of noun occupies the slot of the PN?” We are asking a syntagmatic question when we ask, “What position does it occupy in relation to the verb (pre or post copulative) and with regards to the article (anarthrous or articular)?” In the former we are exhibiting a contrasting relation (mass vs. count) whereas in the latter we are demonstrating a combinary relation (Silva, Biblical Words and Their Meaning, 119).

90 See Lane C. McGaughy, Toward a Descriptive Analysis of Εἶναι as a Linking Verb in New Testament Greek (Missoula: Society of Biblical Literature, 1972), 54. He misses quite a few but also mistakenly adds James 4:4 under a 1:3/2e type reading. However, this is a Colwell construct not an articular construction. The pre-copulative articular occurrences are as follows: Count—Matt 10:2; John 1:21; 10:21; 15:1b; 21:7a, 7b, 12; Acts 12:15; 1 Cor 9:1c, 2, 3; 11:3, 25; 2 Cor 3:2, 17; Eph 5:32; 2 Pet 1:17; 2 John 1:6b; Rev 19:8; Mass—John 6:51b; 2 Cor 1:12; Rev 20:14.

91 For a complete statistical breakdown of mass/count anarthrous nouns, see Hartley, “Criteria for Determining Qualitative Nouns,” 106-54.

92 Statistically, for a pre-copulative εἰμί construction 85% are count and 15% mass while the post-copulative is 75% count and 25% mass. Therefore, given each construction one should expect to see a 10% ratio of both count nouns and mass terms as compared with it’s opposite anarthrous construction.

93 This is most readily apparent by simply noting the occurrences of articular constructions with each verb. Of the former, 185 articular constructions were tabulated (both pre and post-copulative) while with the latter only 4. These tabulations were culled from a total of 3,213 occurrences with the three verbs utilized. The total occurrences for each verb is as follows: 2,482 for εἰμί, 671 for γίνομαι and 60 for ὑπάρχω. If the question were to be, “What percentage of these verbs occurrences are some sort of convertible proposition?” the answer would be as follows: 26% for εἰμί, 14% for γίνομαι and 21% for ὑπάρχω.

94 See Walter Martin, The Kingdom of the Cults (Minneapolis, Minn: Bethany House Publishers, 1965), 318-20.

95 The only pre-copulative articular occurrence is a mass noun (2 Cor 7:14). Three count nouns occur in the post-copulative articular occurrence (Matt 6:16; 17:2; 18:3). The first two occur with predicate adjectives whereas the latter is a PN within a ὡς clause. “If you do not turn and become as children . . .” or “. . . as the children are . . .” The ὡς clause usually, if not always, implies an indicative of the εἰμί verb.

96 Thus two factors included in our study preclude this problem: (1) The exclusion of lexically (mass) and grammatically (plural counts) qualitative (or generic) nouns, and (2) The addition of the semantic category of I-Q.

97 By ontological we simply mean that semantic preponderance that the syntax of the pre-copulative anarthrous tends to foist upon nouns which are semantically neutral, or ambiguous, and how this differs in comparison to the post-copulative anarthrous construction.

[98 This semantic scheme differs little from the previous studies of Dixon and Harner. However, using the 6 category semantic scheme, the situation reveals that many of the qualitatives are actually I-Q rather than purely Q. It is true that the post-copulative construction is reserved for the indefinite (I) category over the pre-copulative, but it does not follow that because the pre-copulative construction is predominately qualitative in nature that it does not have indefinite semantic connotations as this study reveals.

[99 This differs with the previous studies in two areas: (1) First, this later statistic considers only singular count nouns minus all definitizing factors whereas the former studies grouped them together. (2) Second, the old system combines into the Q category both the Q and I-Q giving a false impression that the most statistical predominant category to a post-copulative anarthrous PN is Q when in fact that is misleading. The predominant semantic is clearly, according to the 6-fold scheme, the indefinite category. The least likely in this construct is the D category.

[100 Only one possible definite semantic could be determined according to our study, and it’s semantic appears to be a D-Q (Lu 2:2).

[101 It was stated earlier that a γίνομαι verb could not have a definite semantic. However, we have listed one which has, due to the low frequency of this verb, disrupted the semantic situation a bit. If we exclude Luke 2:2 from the semantic situation of singular count nouns and list it as disputed, then the semantic situation would be as follows: 72% I-Q and 28% Q. According to the old scheme it would be 100% Q.

[102 A possible explanation for this could lie in the fact that only three authors use the count construction with this verb: Luke (5 times), Paul (1 time) and Peter (1 time). This result possibly represents only a sample of how each NT author used the construction. This hypothesis could easily be confirmed or negated by comparing the semantics of ὑπάρχω these authors usage of εἰμί. However, this is not deemed necessary here, but the reader could easily tabulate the semantic differences and nuances of each author or even each book of each author.

103 The pre-copulative articular mass occurrence is 6:51b, whereas the count occur in 1:21; 10:21; 15:1b; 21:7a, 7b, 12.

104 The post-copulative articular mass are the following: 6:35, 41, 48, 50, 51a, 58; 11:25a, 25b; 14:6b, 6c; 17:3; The post-copulative articular count are as follows: 1:20, 25a, 25c, 34, 49a; 3:10, 19, 28; 4:29, 42; 6:14, 29, 39, 40; 7:26, 40, 41; 8:12, 44e; 9:19, 20; 10:7, 9, 11, 14, 24; 11:27; 14:6a; 15:1a, 5, 12; 18:33; 20:31; 21:24.

105 Pre-copulative anarthrous count are as follows: 1:1, 21a, 39, 49b; 3:6b, 29; 4:19; 5:10, 27; 6:63b; 8:31, 33, 34, 37, 39a, 39b, 42, 44b, 44c, 48, 54c; 9:5, 8, 17, 24, 25, 28a; 10:1a, 2, 8a, 33, 34, 36, 49, 51; 12:6; 13:35; 18:37a, 37b; 19:21, 31, 40. The pre-copulative mass are as follows: 3:4, 6a; 4:34; 6:63c; 10:22; 12:50; 17:17; 18:18.

106 Post-copulative anarthrous count are as follows: 1:25b, 40, 42; 4:18; 5:9; 6:42; 8:55; 9:14, 28b; 10:1b, 8b, 12; 11:38; 18:13a, 13b, 40; 19:38. The post-copulative mass are as follows: 6:55a, 55b.

107 Count—1:12; 6:17; 12:36. Mass—John 1:14; 2:9 (pred. acc); 6:17; 16:20 (εἰς).

108 John 4:14; 15:8.

109 But this statistical phenomenon alone shows the danger of attempting to make judgments on particular corpi based on an overall whole. But it is equally meaningless to ascertain for a particular corpus a semantic preponderance and then to subsequently foist this upon other unrelated pieces of Biblical material.

110 See Moisés Silva, Explorations in Exegetical Method, 58 where he states, “This principle suggests that, in cases of doubt, the most likely meaning is not one that adds something new to the context but one that supports—and is in turn supported by—that context.”

111 In Stafford’s book, for example, an appendix based on the research of Al Kidd is purportedly to illustrate the subjectivity involved in determining mass nouns to begin with. However, it is clear from this reading that the author has not grasped either the nature of mass and count nouns, nor the criteria used to determine and distinguish such. Several issues attest to his lack of understanding:

(1) He assumes the argument surrounding Colwell’s construction has been based purely on syntax (the pre-copulative anarthrous PN construction) and therefore the sole determinant used in this discussion by those who espouse Trinitarianism. Of course this is not the case and he cites no evidence in support of this. In fact and unfortunately, the issue has centered more around semantics and a misunderstanding of Colwell and Harner among other things.

(2) He assumes that the determination of nouns as either count or mass is by way of context and interpretation rather than lexeme. Therefore his solution to the rampant subjectivity on determining whether a noun is count (or mass) is “context and interpretation”—hardly a less subjective solution. But this solution rings hallow in light of the fact that it is also the alleged problem! He states concerning count-nouns, for example, “The compiler [Al Kidd] does not see for those predicates a context that makes them to be count-noun predicates . . . I also do not see a count-noun classification for them, either” (see Stafford, Jehovah Witnesses Defended, 342, emphasis added). We categorically reject this idea, i.e., that context determines whether or not a noun is a count noun. Context does not determine mass/count distinction. On the contrary, count/mass distinction is determined on lexemic/grammatical criteria outlined above. Context and syntax comes into play only when one has already determined that he is dealing with a count noun, and singular at that. It does not come into play, however, in the determination of whether a noun is in fact count or mass.

(3) He includes in his examples of non-count nouns from John’s Gospel proper names (6:42; 8:39; 10:22 [?]; 11:2; 20:14), count nouns (1:49; 6:42; 8:37, 42, 54; 9:5; 13:30; 8:10; 19:21, 31) but only two, mass nouns (6:55a, 55b), thus illustrating his confusion as to what constitutes either count or mass. Besides this he fails to have either an exhaustive list in John’s Gospel of both pre and post-copulative anarthrous constructions, or clear passages by which to make semantical statistical predictions on disputed texts (see appendix on John). There appears to be no scientific rationale to his appendix at all. The only axiom he has demonstrated is that relying on context to determine whether a noun is count is surely a subjective enterprise.

(4) Finally, his whole semantic treatment proceeds on a misunderstanding of Harner that Q = I-Q. Harner, as was shown above, simply noted that qualitativeness was not inimical to indefiniteness thus opening the possibility for a category of I-Q or Q-I. That this is to be understood as all Q = I-Q (Q-I), is absurd, illogical and a misunderstanding and abuse of Harner’s study. Thus all his semantic categories (except 11:38 which he lists as indefinite) are tagged as Q-I (our I-Q). It is not surprising, then, not to see any reference to nor examples of mass nouns in his discussion. It would be quite absurd, for example, to insist on a Q-I category for such cases as John 3:6a, where it reads, τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς σάρξ ἐστιν, “That which is born of the flesh is flesh.” However, he expresses that his readers might be surprised that σάρξ ἐστιν it is not listed as Q-I! But he is quick to assure his readers that “context” doesn’t support that determination. Thus by omitting any real discussion on mass nouns, he conveniently disregards the issue of a purely qualitative noun (without indefiniteness involved at all) from entering the discussion. And since it doesn’t enter the discussion, the fallacy of Q = Q-I continues to exercise sole influence over his understanding of John 1:1c.

Related Topics: Grammar

Q. Why Did Israel Reject Jesus As The Messiah? What Is Israel’s Future Hope?

Let me begin by affirming, from the Scriptures, that Israel, as a nation, not only rejected Jesus as their Messiah; they continue to reject Jesus as their Messiah to this day.

10 He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, and the world did not know Him. 11 He came to His own [the Jews], and those who were His own did not receive Him. 12 But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, even to those who believe in His name, 13 who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. 14 And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, glory as of the only begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth (John 1:10-14, NAS).

16 However, they did not all heed the glad tidings; for Isaiah says, “LORD, who has believed our report?” 17 So faith comes from hearing, and hearing by the word of Christ. 18 But I say, surely they have never heard, have they? Indeed they have; “Their voice has gone out into all the earth, And their words to the ends of the world.” 19 But I say, surely Israel did not know, did they? At the first Moses says, “I will make you jealous by that which is not a nation, By a nation without understanding will I anger you.” 20 And Isaiah is very bold and says, “I was found by those who sought Me not, I became manifest to those who did not ask for Me.” 21 But as for Israel He says, “All the day long I have stretched out My hands to a disobedient and obstinate people” (Romans 10:16-21).[1]

Having said this, Paul is very careful to teach that Jews and Gentiles are equally lost:[2]

21 But now apart from the Law the righteousness of God has been manifested, being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets, 22 even the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all those who believe; for there is no distinction; 23 for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God (Romans 3:21-23).[3]

No one, Jew or Gentile, is predisposed to trust in Jesus as Messiah, and thus the salvation of both is the result of God’s grace, manifested in Jesus Christ.

1 And you were dead in your trespasses and sins, 2 in which you formerly walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, of the spirit that is now working in the sons of disobedience. 3 Among them we too all formerly lived in the lusts of our flesh, indulging the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and were by nature children of wrath, even as the rest. 4 But God, being rich in mercy, because of His great love with which He loved us, 5 even when we were dead in our transgressions, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved), 6 and raised us up with Him, and seated us with Him in the heavenly places, in Christ Jesus, 7 in order that in the ages to come He might show the surpassing riches of His grace in kindness toward us in Christ Jesus. 8 For by grace you have been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God; 9 not as a result of works, that no one should boast. 10 For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand, that we should walk in them (Ephesians 2:1-10).

21 But now apart from the Law the righteousness of God has been manifested, being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets, 22 even the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all those who believe; for there is no distinction; 23 for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, 24 being justified as a gift by His grace through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus; 25 whom God displayed publicly as a propitiation in His blood through faith. This was to demonstrate His righteousness, because in the forbearance of God He passed over the sins previously committed; 26 for the demonstration, I say, of His righteousness at the present time, that He might be just and the justifier of the one who has faith in Jesus (Romans 3:21-26).

Having said this, let us press on to our questions. FIRST, WHY DID ISRAEL REJECT CHRIST AS MESSIAH? Let’s begin with Israel’s leaders, who played a prominent role in turning the crowds against Jesus, and in pressuring Rome to execute Jesus, without cause.

Why Did Israel’s Leaders Reject Jesus?

Israel’s leadership lived, for the most part, in Jerusalem, which was their headquarters. Jesus, on the other hand, spent more of His time in Galilee. Matthew is the one who describes the distress of Israel’s leaders, and all Jerusalem, when the Magi arrive, seeking to know the whereabouts of the newborn “King of the Jews.”

1 Now after Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the king, behold, magi from the east arrived in Jerusalem, saying, 2 “Where is He who has been born King of the Jews? For we saw His star in the east, and have come to worship Him.” 3 And when Herod the king heard it, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him (Matthew 2:1-3).

It is not just Herod who was threatened by the announcement that Jesus, the “King of the Jews,” was born. It was all of those who were a part of the religious and political establishment who were distressed, because a new “King” would mean a new administration, and thus they would be out of a job, and out of power. This becomes very evident later, when the popularity of Jesus was growing, turning public sentiment and support towards Jesus:

43 And when He had said these things, He cried out with a loud voice, “Lazarus, come forth.” 44 He who had died came forth, bound hand and foot with wrappings; and his face was wrapped around with a cloth. Jesus said to them, “Unbind him, and let him go.” 45 Many therefore of the Jews, who had come to Mary and beheld what He had done, believed in Him. 46 But some of them went away to the Pharisees, and told them the things which Jesus had done. 47 Therefore the chief priests and the Pharisees convened a council, and were saying, “What are we doing? For this man is performing many signs. 48 “If we let Him go on like this, all men will believe in Him, and the Romans will come and take away both our place and our nation.” . . . 53 So from that day on they planned together to kill Him. . . 57 Now the chief priests and the Pharisees had given orders that if anyone knew where He was, he should report it, that they might seize Him (John 11:43-48, 53, 57).

The Pharisees therefore said to one another, “You see that you are not doing any good; look, the world has gone after Him” (John 12:19).

Even Herod understood what motivated the Jewish religious leaders:

16 And they were holding at that time a notorious prisoner, called Barabbas. 17 When therefore they were gathered together, Pilate said to them, “Whom do you want me to release for you? Barabbas, or Jesus who is called Christ?” 18 For he knew that because of envy they had delivered Him up (Matthew 27:16-18).

On top of this, Jesus publicly exposed the hypocrisy and wickedness of the scribes and Pharisees, and warned of the judgment that awaited them:

“For I say to you, that unless your righteousness surpasses that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:20; see Luke 18:9-14).

1 Then Jesus spoke to the multitudes and to His disciples, 2 saying, “The scribes and the Pharisees have seated themselves in the chair of Moses; 3 therefore all that they tell you, do and observe, but do not do according to their deeds; for they say things, and do not do them. 4 “And they tie up heavy loads, and lay them on men’s shoulders; but they themselves are unwilling to move them with so much as a finger. 5 “But they do all their deeds to be noticed by men; for they broaden their phylacteries, and lengthen the tassels of their garments. 6 “And they love the place of honor at banquets, and the chief seats in the synagogues, 7 and respectful greetings in the market places, and being called by men, Rabbi.” . . .13 “But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you shut off the kingdom of heaven from men; for you do not enter in yourselves, nor do you allow those who are entering to go in. 14 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you devour widows’ houses, even while for a pretense you make long prayers; therefore you shall receive greater condemnation. 15 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you travel about on sea and land to make one proselyte; and when he becomes one, you make him twice as much a son of hell as yourselves. 16 “Woe to you, blind guides, who say, ‘Whoever swears by the temple, that is nothing; but whoever swears by the gold of the temple, he is obligated.’ 17 “You fools and blind men; which is more important, the gold, or the temple that sanctified the gold? 18 “And, ‘Whoever swears by the altar, that is nothing, but whoever swears by the offering upon it, he is obligated.’ 19 “You blind men, which is more important, the offering or the altar that sanctifies the offering? 20 “Therefore he who swears by the altar, swears both by the altar and by everything on it. 21 “And he who swears by the temple, swears both by the temple and by Him who dwells within it. 22 “And he who swears by heaven, swears both by the throne of God and by Him who sits upon it. 23 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you tithe mint and dill and cummin, and have neglected the weightier provisions of the law: justice and mercy and faithfulness; but these are the things you should have done without neglecting the others. 24 “You blind guides, who strain out a gnat and swallow a camel! 25 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you clean the outside of the cup and of the dish, but inside they are full of robbery and self-indulgence. 26 “You blind Pharisee, first clean the inside of the cup and of the dish, so that the outside of it may become clean also. 27 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you are like whitewashed tombs which on the outside appear beautiful, but inside they are full of dead men’s bones and all uncleanness. 28 “Even so you too outwardly appear righteous to men, but inwardly you are full of hypocrisy and lawlessness. 29 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you build the tombs of the prophets and adorn the monuments of the righteous, 30 and say, ‘If we had been living in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partners with them in shedding the blood of the prophets.’ 31 “Consequently you bear witness against yourselves, that you are sons of those who murdered the prophets. 32 “Fill up then the measure of the guilt of your fathers. 33 “You serpents, you brood of vipers, how shall you escape the sentence of hell? (Matthew 23:1-7,13-33; see also Matthew 21:33-46)

Very early in Jesus’ ministry, the Jewish religious leaders determined that Jesus was a serious threat to their position and power, and thus they were determined to destroy Him:

1 And He entered again into a synagogue; and a man was there with a withered hand. 2 And they were watching Him to see if He would heal him on the Sabbath, in order that they might accuse Him. 3 And He said to the man with the withered hand, “Rise and come forward!” 4 And He said to them, “Is it lawful on the Sabbath to do good or to do harm, to save a life or to kill?” But they kept silent. 5 And after looking around at them with anger, grieved at their hardness of heart, He said to the man, “Stretch out your hand.” And he stretched it out, and his hand was restored. 6 And the Pharisees went out and immediately began taking counsel with the Herodians against Him, as to how they might destroy Him (Mark 3:1-6).

To sum it up, the Jewish religious leaders had many grievances with Jesus. Among these, were the following:

  • Jesus associated with sinners, and not them, so much (Matthew 9:10-13).
  • Jesus did not submit to their authority, but rather undermined it with His own authority (Matthew 7:28-29).
  • Jesus declared that a person would have to be more righteous than the Pharisees to get into heaven (Matthew 5:20).
  • The scribes and Pharisees considered themselves to experts in the Law, and yet Jesus challenged, and corrected their interpretations of the Law (Matthew 5:17-48; Mark 7:5-23; Luke 11:37-54).
  • When the Jewish religious leaders asked questions of Jesus with the purpose of discrediting Him, they ended up looking foolish (Matthew 22:35-46; Mark 12:35-40).
  • Jesus spoke kindly of the Gentiles, and made it clear that His salvation was available to them, as well as to Jews (see Luke 4:15-30).

Why Did The People Of Israel (The Crowds) Reject Jesus?

It wasn’t just Israel’s religious leaders who rejected Jesus; it was the crowds as well, who had no reservations, it seems, about following the directives given them by their leaders.[4] But in the end, when Jesus was arrested, put on trial, and crucified, the majority of Jews willingly went along with their elders in rejecting Jesus and calling for the release of Barabbas, and our Lord’s execution.

It Was Israel, All Israel, That Rejected Jesus As Messiah

It was not just Israel’s leaders who rejected Jesus as Messiah; it was the nation of Israel as a whole:

He came to His own, and those who were His own did not receive Him (John 1:11).[5]

At the outset of our Lord’s public ministry, Jesus was widely sought and embraced by the people, particularly those who were in great need:

And great multitudes followed Him from Galilee and Decapolis and Jerusalem and Judea and from beyond the Jordan (Matthew 4:25; see also 5:1; 7:28; 8:1)

As time went on, and Jesus was openly opposed by the Jewish religious leaders, the crowds came to hold different opinions as to who Jesus was, with some believing in Jesus, and others rejecting Him.

14 And King Herod heard of it, for His name had become well known; and people were saying, “John the Baptist has risen from the dead, and that is why these miraculous powers are at work in Him.” 15 But others were saying, “He is Elijah.” And others were saying, “He is a prophet, like one of the prophets of old.” 16 But when Herod heard of it, he kept saying, “John, whom I beheaded, has risen!” (Mark 6:14-16; see also Luke 9:7-8)

But when His brothers had gone up to the feast, then He Himself also went up, not publicly, but as it were, in secret. 11 The Jews therefore were seeking Him at the feast, and were saying, “Where is He?” 12 And there was much grumbling among the multitudes concerning Him; some were saying, “He is a good man”; others were saying, “No, on the contrary, He leads the multitude astray.” 13 Yet no one was speaking openly of Him for fear of the Jews (John 7:10-13).

39 But this He spoke of the Spirit, whom those who believed in Him were to receive; for the Spirit was not yet given, because Jesus was not yet glorified. 40 Some of the multitude therefore, when they heard these words, were saying, “This certainly is the Prophet.” 41 Others were saying, “This is the Christ.” Still others were saying, “Surely the Christ is not going to come from Galilee, is He? 42 “Has not the Scripture said that the Christ comes from the offspring of David, and from Bethlehem, the village where David was?” 43 So there arose a division in the multitude because of Him (John 7:39-43; see also Luke 7:12-17; John 10:20-21).

Jesus was enthusiastically welcomed by many at His triumphal entry into Jerusalem, shortly before His death:

6 And the disciples went and did just as Jesus had directed them, 7 and brought the donkey and the colt, and laid on them their garments, on which He sat. 8 And most of the multitude spread their garments in the road, and others were cutting branches from the trees, and spreading them in the road. 9 And the multitudes going before Him, and those who followed after were crying out, saying, “Hosanna to the Son of David; Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest!” 10 And when He had entered Jerusalem, all the city was stirred, saying, “Who is this?” 11 And the multitudes were saying, “This is the prophet Jesus, from Nazareth in Galilee” (Matthew 21:6-11).

37 And as He was now approaching, near the descent of the Mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to praise God joyfully with a loud voice for all the miracles which they had seen, 38 saying, “Blessed is the King who comes in the name of the Lord; Peace in heaven and glory in the highest!” (Luke 19:37-38)

The rejection of Jesus by the masses was prompted by His trial and execution. Just a few days after Jesus was welcomed as Israel’s hero, He was emphatically rejected by this same crowd at His trial and crucifixion:

20 But the chief priests and the elders persuaded the multitudes to ask for Barabbas, and to put Jesus to death. 21 But the governor answered and said to them, “Which of the two do you want me to release for you?” And they said, “Barabbas.” 22 Pilate said to them, “Then what shall I do with Jesus who is called Christ?” They all said, “Let Him be crucified!” 23 And he said, “Why, what evil has He done?” But they kept shouting all the more, saying, “Let Him be crucified!” (Matthew 27:20-23)

And those passing by were hurling abuse at Him, wagging their heads, and saying, “Ha! You who are going to destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, 30 save Yourself, and come down from the cross!” 31 In the same way the chief priests also, along with the scribes, were mocking Him among themselves and saying, “He saved others; He cannot save Himself. 32 “Let this Christ, the King of Israel, now come down from the cross, so that we may see and believe!” And those who were crucified with Him were casting the same insult at Him (Mark 15:29-32).

How is it that the same crowds, who once welcomed Jesus, and even sought to make Him their king (John 6:15), suddenly turned against Him, demanding that Pilot release Barabbas, and crucify Jesus?

Reason One: Misinterpreting The Scriptures Led To Wrong Expectations Of Messiah

Then (back in ancient times), and now, men twist the Scriptures in an effort to make them say what they want (Acts 20:28-30; 1 Timothy 1:3-7; 2 Peter 3:14-16).[6] Thus, the promise that God made to Abraham (the Abrahamic Covenant, Genesis 12:1-3) was distorted so that it became a promise of blessings for Jews, and cursing for Gentiles. Likewise, the “Day of the Lord” was wrongly interpreted to be a promise of blessing for Israel (Amos 5:18-20), rather than one of judgment (see Joel 1:15; 2:1, 11, 31; 3:14).

God’s promise of a Savior, given to Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden (Genesis 3:15), would be fulfilled in two parts. The first part would be the sacrificial death of a sinless offspring of Eve (Jesus), who would suffer and die in the sinner’s place, bearing the punishment he or she deserved. The second part would be fulfilled by the second coming of Messiah to earth, to subdue His enemies and establish His kingdom.

We therefore find two different streams of prophecy in the Old Testament, both looking ahead to the coming of the Promised Messiah. The first stream was the promise of His coming to suffer and die in the sinner’s place:

But you will not go out in haste, Nor will you go as fugitives; For the LORD will go before you, And the God of Israel will be your rear guard. 13 Behold, My servant will prosper, He will be high and lifted up, and greatly exalted. 14 Just as many were astonished at you, My people, So His appearance was marred more than any man, And His form more than the sons of men. 15 Thus He will sprinkle many nations, Kings will shut their mouths on account of Him; For what had not been told them they will see, And what they had not heard they will understand.

Who has believed our message? And to whom has the arm of the LORD been revealed? 2 For He grew up before Him like a tender shoot, And like a root out of parched ground; He has no stately form or majesty That we should look upon Him, Nor appearance that we should be attracted to Him. 3 He was despised and forsaken of men, A man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; And like one from whom men hide their face, He was despised, and we did not esteem Him. 4 Surely our griefs He Himself bore, And our sorrows He carried; Yet we ourselves esteemed Him stricken, Smitten of God, and afflicted. 5 But He was pierced through for our transgressions, He was crushed for our iniquities; The chastening for our well-being fell upon Him, And by His scourging we are healed. 6 All of us like sheep have gone astray, Each of us has turned to his own way; But the LORD has caused the iniquity of us all To fall on Him. 7 He was oppressed and He was afflicted, Yet He did not open His mouth; Like a lamb that is led to slaughter, And like a sheep that is silent before its shearers, So He did not open His mouth. 8 By oppression and judgment He was taken away; And as for His generation, who considered That He was cut off out of the land of the living, For the transgression of my people to whom the stroke was due? 9 His grave was assigned with wicked men, Yet He was with a rich man in His death, Because He had done no violence, Nor was there any deceit in His mouth. 10 But the LORD was pleased To crush Him, putting Him to grief; If He would render Himself as a guilt offering, He will see His offspring, He will prolong His days, And the good pleasure of the LORD will prosper in His hand. 11 As a result of the anguish of His soul, He will see it and be satisfied; By His knowledge the Righteous One, My Servant, will justify the many, As He will bear their iniquities. 12 Therefore, I will allot Him a portion with the great, And He will divide the booty with the strong; Because He poured out Himself to death, And was numbered with the transgressors; Yet He Himself bore the sin of many, And interceded for the transgressors (Isaiah 52:12-53:12; see also Psalm 22).

The second stream of prophecy foretold the second coming of Messiah to subdue His enemies and to reign as King on the earth:

1 Why are the nations in an uproar, And the peoples devising a vain thing? 2 The kings of the earth take their stand, And the rulers take counsel together Against the LORD and against His Anointed: 3 “Let us tear their fetters apart, And cast away their cords from us!” 4 He who sits in the heavens laughs, The Lord scoffs at them. 5 Then He will speak to them in His anger And terrify them in His fury: 6 “But as for Me, I have installed My King Upon Zion, My holy mountain.” 7 “I will surely tell of the decree of the LORD: He said to Me, ‘Thou art My Son, Today I have begotten Thee. 8 ‘Ask of Me, and I will surely give the nations as Thine inheritance, And the very ends of the earth as Thy possession. 9 ‘Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron, Thou shalt shatter them like earthenware.’” 10 Now therefore, O kings, show discernment; Take warning, O judges of the earth. 11 Worship the LORD with reverence, And rejoice with trembling. 12 Do homage to the Son, lest He become angry, and you perish in the way, For His wrath may soon be kindled. How blessed are all who take refuge in Him! (Psalm 2:1-12)

1 A Psalm of David . The LORD says to my Lord: “Sit at My right hand, Until I make Thine enemies a footstool for Thy feet.” 2 The LORD will stretch forth Thy strong scepter from Zion, saying, “Rule in the midst of Thine enemies.” 3 Thy people will volunteer freely in the day of Thy power; In holy array, from the womb of the dawn, Thy youth are to Thee as the dew (Psalm 110:1-3; see also Daniel 2:36-45).

Even John the Baptist struggled to clearly differentiate between the two appearances of Jesus on the earth. He spoke of Jesus as the “Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world:”

26 John answered them saying, “I baptize in water, but among you stands One whom you do not know. 27 “It is He who comes after me, the thong of whose sandal I am not worthy to untie.” 28 These things took place in Bethany beyond the Jordan, where John was baptizing. 29 The next day he saw Jesus coming to him, and said, “Behold, the Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world! 30 “This is He on behalf of whom I said, ‘After me comes a Man who has a higher rank than I, for He existed before me.’ 31 “And I did not recognize Him, but in order that He might be manifested to Israel, I came baptizing in water.” 32 And John bore witness saying, “I have beheld the Spirit descending as a dove out of heaven, and He remained upon Him. 33 “And I did not recognize Him, but He who sent me to baptize in water said to me, ‘He upon whom you see the Spirit descending and remaining upon Him, this is the one who baptizes in the Holy Spirit.’ 34 “And I have seen, and have borne witness that this is the Son of God” (John 1:26-34).

On the other hand, John spoke of Jesus as the coming King, who would defeat His enemies, judge sinners, and establish His kingdom on earth:

“And the axe is already laid at the root of the trees; every tree therefore that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. 11 “As for me, I baptize you with water for repentance, but He who is coming after me is mightier than I, and I am not fit to remove His sandals; He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire. 12 “And His winnowing fork is in His hand, and He will thoroughly clear His threshing floor; and He will gather His wheat into the barn, but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire” (Matthew 3:10-12).

Expectations ran high for the coming of Messiah, and it was wrongly assumed that this would soon come to pass:

And while they were listening to these things, He went on to tell a parable, because He was near Jerusalem, and they supposed that the kingdom of God was going to appear immediately (Luke 19:11).

But it was also widely assumed that our Lord would establish His kingdom through violence:

“Truly, I say to you, among those born of women there has not arisen anyone greater than John the Baptist; yet he who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. 12 “And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffers violence, and violent men take it by force. 13 “For all the prophets and the Law prophesied until John. 14 “And if you care to accept it, he himself is Elijah, who was to come. 15 “He who has ears to hear, let him hear (Matthew 11:11-15).

It is hardly surprising, then, that the crowds would attempt to make Jesus their king, by force, expecting Him to likewise establish His kingdom by force:

13 And so they gathered them up, and filled twelve baskets with fragments from the five barley loaves, which were left over by those who had eaten. 14 When therefore the people saw the sign which He had performed, they said, “This is of a truth the Prophet who is to come into the world.” 15 Jesus therefore perceiving that they were intending to come and take Him by force, to make Him king, withdrew again to the mountain by Himself alone. 16 Now when evening came, His disciples went down to the sea, 17 and after getting into a boat, they started to cross the sea to Capernaum. And it had already become dark, and Jesus had not yet come to them (John 6:13-17).

When Jesus refused to resort to violence when the soldiers and the crowds came to arrest Him, the crowds (rightly) concluded that Jesus was not going to violently overthrow Rome, but would Himself be killed by Rome. This thought was not only unacceptable to our Lord’s disciples, it was abhorrent to the crowds. It is now much easier to see why the crowds would call for the release of Barabbas, instead of Jesus. Barabbas was just the kind of “Messiah” they had hoped for, and Jesus was not:

But the chief priests and the elders persuaded the multitudes to ask for Barabbas, and to put Jesus to death. 21 But the governor answered and said to them, “Which of the two do you want me to release for you?” And they said, “Barabbas.” 22 Pilate said to them, “Then what shall I do with Jesus who is called Christ?” They all said, “Let Him be crucified!” 23 And he said, “Why, what evil has He done?” But they kept shouting all the more, saying, “Let Him be crucified!” 24 And when Pilate saw that he was accomplishing nothing, but rather that a riot was starting, he took water and washed his hands in front of the multitude, saying, “I am innocent of this Man’s blood; see to that yourselves.” 25 And all the people answered and said, “His blood be on us and on our children!” 26 Then he released Barabbas for them; but after having Jesus scourged, he delivered Him to be crucified (Matthew 27:20-26).

Reason Two: Law-Keeping, Rather Than Faith

If working hard at being righteous were the basis for salvation, then the Jews would be at the top of the list of likely candidates for salvation. But while the Jews did work hard at being righteous by law-keeping, it ends up being the reason why many Jews (not to exclude others) failed to trust in Jesus. They chose to trust in their works, rather than in Jesus’ saving work at Calvary. Listen to Paul’s assessment, contrasting Gentile faith with Jewish law-keeping:

30 What shall we say then? That Gentiles, who did not pursue righteousness, attained righteousness, even the righteousness which is by faith; 31 but Israel, pursuing a law of righteousness, did not arrive at that law. 32 Why? Because they did not pursue it by faith, but as though it were by works. They stumbled over the stumbling stone, 33 just as it is written, “Behold, I lay in Zion a stone of stumbling and a rock of offense, And he who believes in Him will not be disappointed.”

Brethren, my heart’s desire and my prayer to God for them is for their salvation. 2 For I bear them witness that they have a zeal for God, but not in accordance with knowledge. 3 For not knowing about God’s righteousness, and seeking to establish their own, they did not subject themselves to the righteousness of God. 4 For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to everyone who believes (Romans 9:30-10:4).

No one grasped better than Paul the contrast between faith and works of law-keeping. Listen to what he says regarding his own experience:

. . . If anyone else has a mind to put confidence in the flesh, I far more: 5 circumcised the eighth day, of the nation of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of Hebrews; as to the Law, a Pharisee; 6 as to zeal, a persecutor of the church; as to the righteousness which is in the Law, found blameless. 7 But whatever things were gain to me, those things I have counted as loss for the sake of Christ. 8 More than that, I count all things to be loss in view of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them but rubbish in order that I may gain Christ, 9 and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith, 10 that I may know Him, and the power of His resurrection and the fellowship of His sufferings, being conformed to His death; 11 in order that I may attain to the resurrection from the dead (Philippians 3:4b-11).

God’s work of saving Paul was not done for Paul’s glory, but rather it was done in order to bring greater glory to God:

12 I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who has strengthened me, because He considered me faithful, putting me into service; 13 even though I was formerly a blasphemer and a persecutor and a violent aggressor. And yet I was shown mercy, because I acted ignorantly in unbelief; 14 and the grace of our Lord was more than abundant, with the faith and love which are found in Christ Jesus. 15 It is a trustworthy statement, deserving full acceptance, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, among whom I am foremost of all. 16 And yet for this reason I found mercy, in order that in me as the foremost, Jesus Christ might demonstrate His perfect patience, as an example for those who would believe in Him for eternal life. 17 Now to the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honor and glory forever and ever. Amen. (1 Timothy 1:12-17)

There are a number of other reasons why the Jews rejected Jesus, and these would be the same for anyone, Jew or Gentile. I will only briefly mention some of these reasons for unbelief:

  • Human inability to grasp the things of God apart from dependence on the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 2).
  • False teachers (Galatians 1; 2 Corinthians 11)
  • Satan’s opposition (Mark 4:3-4, 15)
  • Blindness to the gospel (2 Corinthians 3:12-17; 4:3-4)

What Is Israel’s Hope For The Future?

27 And Isaiah cries out concerning Israel, “Though the number of the sons of Israel be as the sand of the sea, it is the remnant that will be saved; 28 for the Lord will execute His word upon the earth, thoroughly and quickly.” 29 And just as Isaiah foretold, “Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left to us a posterity, We would have become as Sodom, and would have resembled Gomorrah” (Romans 9:27-29).

The first thing we must note, is that while the majority of Jews may be in unbelief, God has always guaranteed Israel’s hope of blessing by preserving a godly remnant of believing Jews. This was declared in the Old Testament, and highlighted by Paul in the New.

And now, in Romans chapter 11, Paul gives a much more detailed explanation of God’s purposes for Israel, as well as the Gentiles:

1 I say then, God has not rejected His people, has He? May it never be! For I too am an Israelite, a descendant of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 2 God has not rejected His people whom He foreknew. Or do you not know what the Scripture says in the passage about Elijah, how he pleads with God against Israel? 3 “Lord, they have killed Thy prophets, they have torn down Thine altars, and I alone am left, and they are seeking my life.” 4 But what is the divine response to him? “I have kept for Myself seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to Baal.” 5 In the same way then, there has also come to be at the present time a remnant according to God’s gracious choice. 6 But if it is by grace, it is no longer on the basis of works, otherwise grace is no longer grace. 7 What then? That which Israel is seeking for, it has not obtained, but those who were chosen obtained it, and the rest were hardened; 8 just as it is written, “God gave them a spirit of stupor, Eyes to see not and ears to hear not, Down to this very day.” 9 And David says, “Let their table become a snare and a trap, And a stumbling block and a retribution to them. 10 “Let their eyes be darkened to see not, And bend their backs forever.” 11 I say then, they did not stumble so as to fall, did they? May it never be! But by their transgression salvation has come to the Gentiles, to make them jealous. 12 Now if their transgression be riches for the world and their failure be riches for the Gentiles, how much more will their fulfillment be! 13 But I am speaking to you who are Gentiles. Inasmuch then as I am an apostle of Gentiles, I magnify my ministry, 14 if somehow I might move to jealousy my fellow countrymen and save some of them. 15 For if their rejection be the reconciliation of the world, what will their acceptance be but life from the dead? 16 And if the first piece of dough be holy, the lump is also; and if the root be holy, the branches are too. 17 But if some of the branches were broken off, and you, being a wild olive, were grafted in among them and became partaker with them of the rich root of the olive tree, 18 do not be arrogant toward the branches; but if you are arrogant, remember that it is not you who supports the root, but the root supports you. 19 You will say then, “Branches were broken off so that I might be grafted in.” 20 Quite right, they were broken off for their unbelief, but you stand by your faith. Do not be conceited, but fear; 21 for if God did not spare the natural branches, neither will He spare you. 22 Behold then the kindness and severity of God; to those who fell, severity, but to you, God’s kindness, if you continue in His kindness; otherwise you also will be cut off. 23 And they also, if they do not continue in their unbelief, will be grafted in; for God is able to graft them in again. 24 For if you were cut off from what is by nature a wild olive tree, and were grafted contrary to nature into a cultivated olive tree, how much more shall these who are the natural branches be grafted into their own olive tree? 25 For I do not want you, brethren, to be uninformed of this mystery, lest you be wise in your own estimation, that a partial hardening has happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles has come in; 26 and thus all Israel will be saved; just as it is written, “The Deliverer will come from Zion, He will remove ungodliness from Jacob.” 27 “And this is My covenant with them, When I take away their sins.” 28 From the standpoint of the gospel they are enemies for your sake, but from the standpoint of God’s choice they are beloved for the sake of the fathers; 29 for the gifts and the calling of God are irrevocable. 30 For just as you once were disobedient to God, but now have been shown mercy because of their disobedience, 31 so these also now have been disobedient, in order that because of the mercy shown to you they also may now be shown mercy. 32 For God has shut up all in disobedience that He might show mercy to all. 33 Oh, the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments and unfathomable His ways! 34 For who has known the mind of the Lord, or who became His counselor? 35 Or who has first given to Him that it might be paid back to him again? 36 For from Him and through Him and to Him are all things. To Him be the glory forever. Amen. (Rom. 10:16-11:36 NAS)

In short, God made a covenant with Abraham, promising to bless his offspring, so that they might, in turn, be a blessing to the Gentiles.[7] God has always preserved a believing remnant of Jewish people who believe in Jesus.[8] As a nation, however, Israel has not trusted in Messiah, but this opened the door for the evangelization (blessing) of Gentiles. Their salvation is intended to provoke the Jews to jealousy, and thus ultimately to bring Israel to faith in Jesus, along with believing Gentiles. All of God’s covenant promises to the Jews (Israel) will thus be fulfilled, because God always keeps His promises. And those Jews who will be saved will be saved the same way that Gentiles are saved, by trusting in Jesus as Messiah, and embracing His sacrifice at Calvary and resurrection on their behalf. THERE IS HOPE FOR ISRAEL, THROUGH JESUS, THE MESSIAH!


[1] Paul was broken-hearted over the rejection of Jesus as Israel’s Messiah (Romans 9:1-6).

[2] It should probably be noted that in Romans 1-3, Paul does indicate that greater knowledge of the Scriptures and the gospel does make one more guilty than someone who has very little knowledge of God. Greater guilt deserves greater punishment (see Luke 12:43-48; 20:45-47).

[3] I believe that Paul is saying two things here. There is no distinction between those who are believers in Jesus Christ (see Galatians 3:25-29), and there is no distinction between those who are lost, apart from Christ (Romans 3:21-23).

[4] This is probably the place to call attention to the incredible authority the religious leaders had. The parents of the man born blind certainly feared these leaders (John 9:17-23), and so did others (John 7:12-13) – even Nicodemus (John 7:44-53), as well as other leaders (John 12:42-43).

[5] In reading through the Gospel of John, I find it particularly noteworthy that John chose to use the expression, “the Jews,” when the context makes it quite clear that the Jewish religious leaders are prominent in the context. See, for example, John 1:19; 2:18, 20; 5:10, 15-18; 7:1, 13.

[6] Not all misinterpretation of Scripture is deliberate. We all fail to fully comprehend certain portions of Scripture, and thus end up with wrong conclusions. But sometimes it is deliberate, such as we see in Matthew 2:1-8, or Romans 5:20—6:2ff.

[7] Ultimately, we know that this “seed” or “offspring” of Abraham would be Jesus Himself (see Genesis 3:16).

[8] For Old Testament saints it would be a belief in the Messiah who was yet to come, and since the coming of our Lord, those who believe in the saving work of Jesus at Calvary.

Related Topics: Character of God, Ecclesiology (The Church), Election, Eschatology (Things to Come), Soteriology (Salvation)

Pages